MIRACULOUS HARMONYby Scorch234ChaptersIsekai displacementRoyal GuardianComedic Guardians of Void and TimeA Miraculous Hearths warmingNightmare Moon pt 1 (edited)Nightmare Moon pt 2A cosmic portal arrivalChoiceMemories of ones we loveMiraculous FrontierIsekai displacement“David, wake up!” A voice said as I felt myself being shaken awake. “Come on big bro wake up everyone waiting for us in the lobby!” I start to groan as I start waking up. “Okay, okay I’m up can you please stop shaking me Sarah.” I say a little annoyed as my little sister, who’s 13 years old, stops shaking me. “About time now hurry up and get dressed even though you forgot your costume back home you promised to take me to the convention with your friends.” Sarah says as she wore her costume, I asked my friend to make for her, as she was going as Ladybug from Miraculous Ladybug while I was going to go as doom guy from the game doom but as my sister said before I had accidentally left my costume back home by accident so now I’m going to the convention with my friends and little sister without a costume. The convention we’re going to was the Henry B. Convention center in San Antonio Texas and luckily we were able to get a room in a hotel nearby. I almost forgot my name is David Anderson and I’m 19 years old but my friends, mostly Dave. After getting dressed Sarah and I head down to the lobby where we see my friends Lucy, Mark, Steve and Rosalia but we all call her Rose for short. Lucy was dressed as Roxanne wolf, Mark was going as the Overlord from the overlord games, Steve funny enough was going as well Steve from Minecraft his words when we asked why was for the shits and giggles and Rose was going as going as wapeach. Once my friends spotted us they started calling out to us. “Hey Dave about goddamn time you wake your ass up we were literally about to go on without you two!” Rose called out. “Yeah sorry about that guys but we’re here now!” I said as we ran over to my friends. “Yeah sorry I tried waking my brother up but he was being stubborn.” Sarah says to my friends. "Hey! Shut up, I wasn't being stubborn, I'm just a heavy sleeper, that's all." I say as my friends and little sister laughed. “Either way you're here now so we can go now.” Mark says with a smile. “Hold on before we go, let's check to see if everything on us first.” Lucy said as we all agree. “Phones?” Steve asked. “Check!” We all say in unison. “Wallets?” Rose asked. “Check!” All of us except Sarah says. “You don’t have your own wallet Sarah?” Lucy asked Sarah. “No mom says I’m not ready for one yet so David’s going to buy something for the both of us with his money.” Sarah answered. “Oh okay well don’t worry I’m sure you’ll get one soon.” Lucy says with a smile. “Okay since we have everything, why don’t we get going!” Steve says with excitement. “Yeah let’s go!” Sarah says in agreement. We all smiled and started heading towards the convention center and the moment we arrived we spotted many other people there. “Wow there’s a lot more people here then I thought there would be.” Mark says a bit surprised by the amount of people at the convention. “Let’s not worry about that, let's just head inside.” Lucy says before heading inside as we all followed her inside. Once we were inside we all went our separate ways, except for me and Sarah, we all go to different panels and take pictures with different people and their amazing costumes and after awhile of walking we all started to meet up at the food court but as we were halfway there I spotted a booth that caught my eye. “Hey um Sarah why don’t you head on to the food court without me I’m going to check something out real quick.” “Uh sure okay see you at the food court David.” Sarah says before she continues walking towards the food court. As she continues walking I head towards the booth I saw and once I arrived I noticed it was a black booth that looked like it was run down but at the same time looked like it was in good condition which was confusing. “Oh hello there, how may I help you stranger?” A voice says, surprising me before I saw the owner of the voice as it seemed to be a guy who was dressed up as the merchant from resident evil. “Oh um hello sorry for bothering you but I was heading to the food court but noticed your booth seemed different from the others for some reason so I decided to check it out and if possible see what you’re selling because I was planning on getting something for my sister.” “Ah I see, well you came to the right place whatever you’re looking for I might have so please have a look around.” The guy says with a smile. “Thank you.” I say before looking at all the merchandise the merchant had and as I looked around I spotted a few items that caught my eye. "How much for the miracle box, eagle miraculous, lion miraculous and prodigious?” I asked, pointing to the items. “Also, does the box have all the miraculouses?” “Oh good choices and yes it does come with all of them.” The merchant says before opening the box showing that all the miraculouses are indeed in it. ”And as for the price it’s about $125.00.” He answered. “That much damn alright I’ll do it.” I say as I take out the money I need and hand it to the merchant. “Thank you, just let me grab the items in question.” The merchant says as he went to grab the items I asked for before coming back with them. “Here you go it was a pleasure doing business with you.” He says with a smile. “Thanks, I appreciate it.” I say before putting on both miraculous necklaces around my neck and the bracelet around my arm and once I had them on I grabbed the box and head my way towards the food court but before I could leave the merchant stopped me. “Oh before I forget take this it’s a free book that goes with your box.” The merchant says as he hands me the book. “Oh thanks, well bye then.” I say before leaving again and as I head towards the food court I heard gunshots in the direction of the food court which worried me since Sarah and my friends were there so I ran as fast as I could towards the food court while holding the box tightly close to me and the moment I got to the food court I was shocked to see what I feared was true. In the middle of the food court was some guy in a black hoodie and in his arms was Sarah who was looking scared as the guy was pointing a gun he had in his other hand at my sisters head and across from him was Mark who was holding his left shoulder as it was bleeding and as I was going to ask my friends what was going the man started shouting something about bringing out a merchant and something about wanting his friend back which was confusing everyone but seeing how he holding my sister hostage no one dare questioned him but wanting my sister to be safe I decided to charge at the guy. To the guy's surprise I tackled him down causing him to loose his grip on my sister. “Sarah, run now!” I shouted as she run over to my friends and once she was safe I turned back to the guy to keep him detained; however, the moment I turned around. BANG! “DAVID!” I heard my friends and sister shout before I felt myself collapse to the floor feeling my chest starting to get warm. “GET HIM!” I heard people say before hearing what sounded like people tackling the hooded guy. “David!” I heard Sarah and my friends call out as they ran over to me. “David, big brother please be okay!” Sarah says with tears in her eyes. “Dave dude hang in there help is on the way Lucy just called for help so just hang in there till they get here.” Mark says with worry. “Come on Dave stay with us please don’t you dare die on us!” Rose says as tears start forming in her eyes. “Come on man don’t leave us especially your sister if you die now and in front of Sarah she’ll be upset.” Steve says and looking back at my sister I tried saying something. “S-Sarah.” I say with slow breathing. “Yes big brother what is it?” Sarah asked worriedly with a teary eye look. “I-I got you s-something.” I say as I tried to remove the miraculouses I had on, off me but I felt too weak to even move a muscle. “Don’t move a muscle Dave, you're too weak to move.” I heard Lucy say as she joined the group. “I-I’m sorry guys but I don’t think I’ll make it.” I say with a sad expression. “No don’t go David please don’t go!” Sarah says as she starts crying again. “Dude no don’t say that you’ll make it just hold out a bit longer!” Mark says as he starts tearing up. “Yeah man i will never forgive you if you die right now you hear me so don’t die!” Steve says as he starts tearing up too. “You idiot don’t go b-because I love you, you damn idiot!” Rose shouted before crying. “Dave stay with us, help is almost here!” Lucy says as she starts tearing up. “I’m s-sorry g-guys.” I say before coughing up blood. “But I don’t think I’ll last but I want to let you all know you were the best friends and sister I ever had. Please know that I care about all…of…..you…..” I say before slowly closing my eyes before everything goes black. “David!!!” everfree forest unknown location (Night Time) I suddenly start gasping as I sat up and start looking around confused at my surroundings. “What the hell, where am I and how am I still alive? I swore I just died?” I asked myself, confused on how I’m still alive and as to answer my question I heard a popping noise and looking up I saw a letter start floating down to me and once it was close enough I grabbed it and read it. “Dear Mr. David if you're reading this you’re probably wondering what’s going on and where you are well I’m sorry to say that yes you have passed away sadly so I decided to revive you in a entirely new world one filled with magic and I had even left you with the items you had bought from me. I had originally planned to send more than one person with you but seeing as you were dying I decided to just make due with you so I hope you enjoy your new life in this new world. From your truly the merchant. Ps. I decided to also reward your good deed of saving your sister by making you immortal so again enjoy your new life After reading the letter I just sat there on the ground both shocked and saddened. “I-I can’t believe I actually died and was brought back to life and made immortal.” I say still a bit shocked but after a while I gave a soft sigh before smiling. “At least I was able to save my sister, that's what truly matters.” “Alright I think I should try to figure out where I am in this new world I was brought to.” I say as I try getting up but as I was I remember what the letter said about the items I bought so I did a quick look around before spotting the miraculous box on the ground a few feet away from me with the lion, eagle miraculous and the prodigious laying on top of it along with my phone and the book the merchant gave me laying on the side of it. After spotting the items I got up and went to pick the items up. “I wonder why this merchant guy left these items with me they’re just normal jewelry that aren’t really real miraculouses but at least they were kind enough to give me my phone too.” I say as I picked up my phone and pocketed it before I went to put on the eagle miraculous but the moment I did something that I didn’t expect to happen to me, in front of me was a real life Kwami. “Hello there I’m liiri the kwami of freedom. My power is to free others from anything that prevents them from reaching their full potential.” Liiri says as she introduces herself to me while I just stood there with a shocked expression not even saying a word. “Hello master you okay?” Liiri asked, a little concerned. “Huh oh um yeah I’m fine just well a lot has happened to me lately so don’t worry about it but um it’s nice to meet you liiri my name is David Anderson but my friends and family call me Dave for short.” “It’s a pleasure to meet you David.” Liiri says with a smile. I smiled back before looking down at the eagle miraculous around my neck and then at the other miraculouses. “Hey liiri I’m sorry but I’m going to have to remove my miraculous for a while. I'll put it back on when I need your powers okay.” “Okay master I understand but before you do I just want to tell you for you to use my powers just say liiri wings of liberty.” “Of course thanks.” I said before removing the eagle miraculous and opened the miraculous box to see all the miraculouses in it. “Alright everything here so I think I should get going.” I say before I put the other miraculous and the prodigious in the box. “Well time to find my way out of this forest.” I say as I picked up the box and book before I started walking through the forest. two hours later After walking through the forest for about two hours I eventually found a pathway. “Finally a pathway now i can follow it out but which way do I go left or right?” I asked myself but before I could choose which way to go I heard what sounded like two young girls screaming further down the left side of the path. “Wait were those kids screaming what are kids doing in a scary forest like this!” I say worried. “Damn it I guess I’m going to use these things sooner than I thought.” I say before quickly opening the box and pulling out a miraculous and seeing I pulled out the fox miraculous. “Okay no time to be picky.” I say before putting the miraculous around my neck as the fox kwami comes out. “Hello there I’m Trixx the kwami of illusions my powers grants you the power to create your own illusions.” She says before telling me how to activate her powers but before she could say anything I interrupted her. “Sorry to have to rush this but I already know the phrase.” I say before shouting. “Trixx let’s pounce!” As soon as I spoke those words my miraculous activates as it sucked Trixx back into it. My whole body starts getting covered in a orange suit before fox ears appear on my head and eyes being covered by an orange mask until a flute appears on my back along with a fox tail appears behind me. “Alright it worked now, time to save those kids!” I said as I started running towards the directions of the screaming. "Stay back you wooden mutts don’t come any closer!” I heard one of the screaming children shout as I got closer to their location and the moment I arrived I saw something I didn’t expect to see. In the middle of a forest clearing were two young girls surrounded by wolves but the thing was the young girls were ponies but not any kind of ponies but they were anthropomorphic ponies and they both had wings and horns as the oldest looking girl wore a white dress and a pair of white shoes while the younger looking girl wore a light blue dress and dark blue shoes and the wolves that sounded them were made of wood. “Sister, we're scared.” The youngest girl says. “Don’t worry Luna we’ll protect you” the oldest girl says, trying to put on a brave face but I could clearly tell she was scared too. “Damn I can’t just stand here.” I say to myself as I watch the eldest girl try to protect her younger sister. “Come on think I have the powers of illusion so I need to make an illusion of something that can scare those things because if they were to attack the illusions it’ll disappear come on Dave think.” I say to myself before something pop into my mind. “Wait, I got it!” I said before taking my flute and starting playing it. Celestia POV I can’t believe I put my little sister Luna in danger I wasn’t expecting for us to run into timber wolves I was just trying to explore outside the castle walls but when Luna found out and asked to come I couldn’t say no but now because of me we’re both in danger of becoming these wooden beasts next meal. “Mama, Papa, please help us.” I heard Luna say from behind me as she was crying out for our mother and father while the Timber Wolves came closer and closer to us. I was about to say something to tell Luna to run while I distracted them but before I could say anything we hear what sounded like a flute playing which seemed to catch both ours and the Timber Wolves attention. “Tia look what’s that?” I heard Luna called out as she points up at one of the trees. As I looked up what she was pointing at I was surprised to see that on top of one of the tallest trees was a huge white fox as it seemed to glow in the moonlight but what caught my attention the most was that this fox had nine tails that moved like flames on a candle. “I am the one known as the moonlight fox and I protect those who are unable to protect themselves from danger and you wooden creatures of the forest dare attack young children who can’t defend themselves.” I heard the creature no, the moonlight fox say which surprised me and Luna. “I’ll make you foolish creatures regret attacking these children!” The moonlight fox says in anger before opening its mouth and firing a fireball at one of the Timber Wolves and upon impact the Timber Wolf that it hit burst into flames turning the wooden canine into ashes which frightened other Timber Wolves causing them to run away in fear. Once the Timber Wolves were all gone the Moonlight Fox jumped down from the tree it was from before landing in front of Luna and me and not sure what to do I just kept a protective stance in front of Luna in case the fox was lying about what it said to the Timber Wolves. “Are little ones alright?” The fox asked. “Y-Yes we’re okay Mr. Fox.” Luna says still a little scared. Seeing Luna frightened form the fox smiled a little. “Don’t be scared little one I’m not here to hurt you or your sister I just want to keep you safe what are your names?” The fox asked. “L-Luna.” Luna says giving her name. “A-And mine is Celestia.” I say hesitantly. “Greetings Luna, Celestia it’s a pleasure to meet you two my name is David the Moonlight Fox or as I’m properly known as the Moonlight Nine Tailed Fox.” The fox now known as David says. “Tell me you two, why are you two out at night in such a dangerous place like this and where are your parents?” David asks. “Well I wanted to explore outside the castle and Luna saw me and wanted to come so I decided to let her come but we were attacked by those Timber Wolves after we got outside.” I replied. “Wait castle are you two princesses?” David asks. “Yes we are.” I answered. “Why would you two be out here you know a princess should never be alone without guards.” He says scoldingly like a parent would their child. “W-We know but.” Luna says before being cut off. “No, but we need to get you two back home right now.” David says before suddenly turning into mist along with the ashes of the Timber wolf they attacked and once the mist was cleared a strange being wearing a some kind of fox costume stood where David once was. “Who are you and where’s Mr. David?” Luna asked after seeing the fox disappear. The being just smiled and chuckled, before answering. ”I’m David, well I guess in this form you can call me Trickster Fox as I have the powers to create illusions.” He says surprising Luna and I. “But enough about me we need to get you two back home.” Trickster Fox says before shouting. “Trixx pounce off!” And with a quick flash David was no longer dressed as a fox as he took off some kind of necklace he had on before putting them in some kind of strange box and taking out some kind of strange monocle and again shouted. “Kaalki full gallop!” As soon as he says those words his monocles changed into a black color and his entire outfit changed in a black suite of some kind and his hair changed styles to match that of an equine and even a horseshoe appeared on his back and before we knew it he had fully changed. “Alright let’s get you both home.” He says before extending his arm out and says. “Voyage!” And then out of nowhere a strange portal appears. “Okay let’s go.” “Wait, where does that go? How can we trust you that it doesn’t lead somewhere else?” I asked not wanting to risk getting me and Luna into any more danger. “Don’t worry it’s safe, this portal leads to your home.” David says with a reassuring smile. “Really it does?” Luna asked. “Yeah come look for yourself.” Without hesitation Luna walked over to the portal. “Luna, wait!” Before I can get her she walked through the portal before calling out to us. “Tia, come through, it really does lead us back to the castle.” Luna called out happily. Surprised by this I walked through the portal and saw it really did lead back to the castle. “I-I can’t believe it we’re actually home th-thank you Mr. David, thank you for bringing us home.” I say as I turned around only to see the portal was gone. “Where’s the portal?” Luna asked. “Do you think we’ll see Mr. David again?” “I don’t know but if we see him again I’m going to apologize for not trusting him even though he saved us and brought us home.” I said with a smile before we heard some guards who saw us call out to us. Royal GuardianEverfree castle (day time) “So girls tell your mother and I why you thought it was a good idea to sneak out of the castle last night and wander into the Everfree Forest unprotected.” King Midis asked his two daughters Luna and Celestia as he and his wife Queen Eclipsa sat on their thrones. “We’re sorry father, we wanted to explore outside the castle because we never go outside, we're always stuck inside the castle. We just wanted to go outside for once.” Celestia says saddened. King Midis sighs before looking back at his daughters. “I understand that you two want to go outside but you know how dangerous the forest is especially during the night you were luckily enough to have returned home safe without any scars.” “We’re safe because Mr. David saved us before the Timber Wolves could do anything.” Luna says to their parents. “Yes and about this David being do you two know where he is because your father and I would like to thank him for saving you two and safely bringing you two home.” Queen Eclipsa says with a smile. “Yes from what you have said about him he seems to have extraordinary abilities. I would like to see him and thank him too for keeping you two safe.” King Midis added with a calming smile. “I’m sorry mother, father but after he made that portal that brought us home he seemed to have closed it after we walked through it.” Celestia says sadly. “It’s alright Celestia we don’t blame you for not knowing but if we ever encounter him we’ll invite him into our home to properly thank him.” Queen Eclipsa say in a kind motherly voice. Everfree Forest (day time unknown cave location) As the sun came up I heard bird singing to the morning sun causing me to slowly wake up before yawning. “Man, that was the weirdest dream I had heh me dying and ending in a world of magical talking anthro ponies. Maybe I should tell Sarah to stop making me watch those ladybug shows with her.” I say as I rubbed my eyes clearing my vision and once it was cleared I saw I wasn’t laying in a bed but instead against the rocky wall of the cave I see I’m in before remembering what had happened yesterday. “Oh right I did die.” I say before giving a saddened sigh. “I died after saving my sister then I was revived by some merchant guy who I bought some Miraculous Ladybug items from that I was planning to give my little sister.” I say to myself as I looked at the box that had the items in question. “Well there’s nothing I can do about it now but of course I do wonder how everyone is doing after my death. I hope they’re all doing okay.” I say before turning my attention back to the miracle box and picking it up and opening it revealing all the miraculouses and the prodigious however the moment I opened it all the miraculouses started glowing brightly and once the brightness faded I saw all the Kwami’s of the miraculouses started flying around happily. “Wee!” “Haha we’re free!” I heard the kwami’s all say happily. “Oh boy this scene reminds of the Miraculous Ladybug season 4 truth episode that Sarah had me watch with her well except for the two new additional kwami’s Liiri and Mei shi.” I say to myself before calling out to all the kwami’s. “Alright everyone calm down, don't get too excited.” I say getting all the kwami’s attention. “Huh who the heck are you?” I heard Plagg ask after seeing me. “Plagg, don't be rude can’t you tell he’s obviously our guardian.” Tiki says a little upset at her kwami companion. “Really he doesn’t look like a guardian.” Plagg said back. “I-well I guess you're right about that he doesn’t dress like one but that doesn’t mean he’s not a guardian why else would he have the miracle box.” Tiki says calmly. “Eh good point.” Plagg says in agreement. “So mister Guardian what’s your name and do you have any tasty Camembert?” Plagg asked as he flew up to me. “Oh I know his name it’s David Anderson but everyone calls him Dave for short at least that’s what he told me.” Liiri answered. “Yeah like Liiri said my name is David also sorry Plagg I don’t have any Camembert.” I say apologizing to cat kwami as I hear him give an “aw”. “Also I guess I am your guardian since I do have the Miracle box so it’s nice to meet all of you.” I said as I greeted all the kwami’s. “It’s nice to meet you David!” All the kwami says, greeting me back. “So David, do you know where we are?” Wayzz asked as I looked around the cave. “To be honest I don’t but what I do know is that we’re in some new world that is filled with magic and talking anthro ponies.” I explained to them and hearing me say that surprised them all. “My word we’re in another world!?” Kaalki asked, surprised. “That’s right Kaalki so starting right now we’re going to explore as much as we can so we can at least get an understanding of where we are in this new world and maybe help the inhabitants of this world.” I tell them before taking out both the cat and goat miraculouses from the miracle box and putting them on. “Plagg, Ziggy unify.” I shouted activating their Miraculouses. My body was covered in a black suit, my hands covered in a pair of black clawed gloves, a cat bell appearing around my neck, a black mask appeared over my eyes, a black belt appeared around my waist before becoming a cat tail and a white furred hooded vest appeared on my upper body as both cat ears and goat horns appeared on the hoodie of the vest. I then extend both arms out before a staff and wand appear in my hands as I then strike a pose like Cat Noir but holding both weapons in hand. “Alright I think it worked.” I say as I look myself over. “Hmm I think I’ll call myself Feline Genesis when I use this identity.” I say before walking out the cave but before I step out I turn to the rest of the kwami’s. “I’ll be back everyone, make sure you all stay here because like I said we know nothing about this world and I don’t want anything to happen to you okay.” “Okay David,” all the kwami’s say as I nodded and left the cave. After I left the cave I took in a deep breath before crouching down. “Let’s hope I can actually jump high like in the show.” I say before jumping into the air and seeing how high I could jump surprised me. “Woe this is cool so this is how it feels to jump so high!” I yelled out jumping through the air before landing on top of a tree. “Alright let's hope what I’m thinking about will work.” I say before raising my genesis wand and shouting. “Genesis!” After saying those words my wand glowed before a map of the surrounding area appeared before me as I grabbed it. “Yes it worked. I'm surprised I was able to create a map of the surrounding area.” I say before looking at the map. “Okay let's see what we got?” I say before looking at the map. “Hmm looks like there’s a castle nearby in the south from here that must be the home of the two young princesses I saved yesterday okay and in the north there seem to be a small village and the path I found yesterday it leads from the village to the castle.” As I looked at the map I created I heard what sounded like screaming and some battle cries. “Huh is that fighting I hear?” I questioned as I heard the screams and war cries again. “What’s going on, whatever it is, it sounds serious.” I say before heading towards the screaming by jumping from tree to tree. Once I arrived I saw a group of anthro ponies, dawn in both golden and black armor as some of them looked injured or bettered; however, what really got my attention were some of the dead bodies laying on the ground and who their opponents were. Surrounding them were Timber Wolves, from what I heard the princesses called them, and from a few distance away from the group was a Timber Wolf that looked a bit more bigger than the rest as it was barking out orders. “Damn I can't believe I wasn't able to make it In time otherwise the ones already dead would still be alive!” I say saddened by what I saw. “No, don't think about that right now. I need to save the remaining group that's still alive.” I say with a determined look. “Here we go.” I leaped Into the air and jumped towards the group. “Hey you leave them alone you pile of firewood!” I shouted before landing between the Ponies and Timber Wolves. “Who are you?” One of the armored ponies asked after seeing me. “Call me Feline Genesis and don't worry I'm here to help you focus on taking care of those that are injured. I can handle these guys myself. “ “What?!” One of the mares wearing the golden armor shouted shocked at what I just said. “Are you crazy, don't you see that there's thirteen of these beasts, not to mention one of them is the alpha!” “An alpha huh?” I asked before looking at the bigger Timber Wolf already figuring out which one the Alpha was.”don’t worry I can handle myself, just worry about keeping yourself and the injured safe.” I say before charging at the Timber Wolves as they charged back at me. ( Captain Ivy Storm of the Day Guards pov ) I couldn't believe it, what was this stranger thinking charging in head first against a pack of thirteen Timber Wolves. The king and Queen had ordered us and my Brother the captain of the Night Guards to go out searching for the being who saved the princesses last night from Timber Wolves when they snuck out so we each brought five soldiers each but now during our search we encountered some Timber Wolves ourselves. After losing seven of our troops this stranger who calls himself Feline Genesis appears out of nowhere, dressed up in some strange outfit that looks to be a combination of a cat and goat design, saying that he'll take on all thirteen Timber Wolves by himself. “Alright you wooden abominations you want to gang up on others then how about I teach you a lesson in fighting fair!” Feline Genesis yelled out before taking out a metal rod that had green lining on it along with a cat paw print design on it and the moment he pressed the paw print, the metal rod began to extend. After his metal rod extended into what looks to be a staff he charged at one of the wooden beasts as he spun his staff before swinging it at the wooden wolf. The Timberwolf Alpha growled with a snarl as it ordered its pack to attack the Feline Genesis, only to be surprised when the Feline Genesis began to almost effortlessly defend against the entire pack. “No way in hell I’m letting you bastards touch me!” Feline Genesis shouted before stabbing his staff into the ground before shockingly it got longer as he held onto it as it took him high into the air before shortening it making him fall back down as it looked like he was going to use the momentum to shatter the wooden beasts. “Captain I think this stranger might just be the one we’re looking for since the young princesses said their savior wore animal themed costumes and he’s wearing one not to mention he’s handling himself well against those beasts.” My vice captain whispers to me as he holds one of our injured on his shoulders. “You might be right, soldier.” I replied. Seeing how effortlessly this Feline Genesis was fighting off the Timberwolf pack, the Alpha suddenly let out a loud howl as the smaller Timberwolves backed away, the Alpha Timberwolf glaring at the feline hero as it growled threateningly. “I was wondering when you’ll stop hiding behind your pack, cause I’ve got a Catastrophic attack with your name on it.” Feline Genesis exclaimed before shouting. “Cataclysm!” Right after Feline Genesis shouted that word, what looked like small pitch black orbs of pure destructive energy began to form around his right hand, Feline Genesis then runs towards the Alpha Timberwolf as it charges at him as well but just as the beast leaps towards him he slides under the alpha while touching the underbelly of the Alpha with his hand that glowed in the dark aura. Just moments later, the Alpha Timberwolf begins to howl in pain as its body starts to darken to charred bark before crumbling to ash, the rest of the Timberwolves seeing their Alpha so easily defeated, whimper before running off into the forest with their wooden tails between their legs. “Yeah you better run and don’t let me ever catch you bastards attacking anyone again!” Feline Genesis shouted before turning to look at us. “Is everyone okay?” He asked. “Yes, thanks to you stranger.” I say bowing to our savior while the rest of the day guards do the same. “Thanks stranger if it weren’t for you the rest of us would’ve met the same fate as our fallen comrades so thank you for saving us.” My brother spoke as he and his night guard bowed as well. “Woah. Uh, no need to bow to me. I was only doing what anyone in my position would do.” Feline Genesis says trying to get us to stop bowing which we gladly obliged. “Tell us Mr. Feline Genesis, are you by chance the one named David?” My brother asked. “Yeah why do you ask and how do you know my identity?” He asked, confused. “We were sent by the King and Queen to find you sir David for they would like to formally thank you for saving the princesses after they snuck out last night when they were also attacked by Timber Wolves.” I answered. “W-Wait the King and Queen want to see me?!” He asked, surprised as we nodded our heads. “I’m honored and all but there’s something I need to protect and right now it’s a bit unguarded.“ He says before looking back at the bodies of some of our fallen comrades before giving a sadden sigh. “But I guess the least I can do is help bury your fallen troops um miss?” He asks, turning his attention back to me. “Oh my apologies, my name is Ivy Storm, captain of the day guards and this here is my Twin brother Nightingale captain of the night guards.” I say introducing me and my brother to our savior. “And we appreciate you offering to help us bury our fallen comrades sir David or would you like us to call you Feline Genesis?” “Yeah might as well call me by my real name since you know who I am now.” David says as he raises a strange stick with a crystal on the tip of it into the air before shouting. “Genesis!” And before our eyes a shovel appears in his hand before he uses it to big out seven holes. After he finished digging out seven holes he walked towards our fallen soldiers and carried each one, one by one to each hole before covering the holes back up with dirt and after he covered the holes back up he raised his magical stick and once again shouted. “Genesis!” Before a tombstone appeared on top of one of the graves he made before doing the same with the other six. Once each grave had a tombstone David turned back to us. “They should rest in peace now that they have all been buried properly.” He says with a sadden smile. “Thank you sir David you have our gratitude.” My brother says thanking David. “You're welcome but I should be going now. I need to check on that thing I said I needed to guard.” He says before walking off but before he can leave I stopped him. “Please wait let us accompany you so you may grab this item you need to guard and bring it with you when we bring you to the King and Queen.” I said, trying to get him to come with us. He sighs before looking at me. “You're not going to take no for an answer are you?” He asked as I shook my head. “Okay follow me.” He says as he continues walking off. “Thank you." I say happily before turning to our remaining troops. “Alright, troops we’re leaving we’re following sir David back to his home so he can retrieve something of his then we’ll be heading back to the castle understood!” I ordered as they saluted saying “ma’am yes ma’am”. “Good let’s head out!” I shouted before turning to follow David with my brother and our troops following behind. (Three hours later David POV) After walking through the forest for about three hours we eventually made it back to the cave I slept in as I had vines covering the entrance to keep it hidden. “Alright we’re here but I need you and you troops to stay outside while I get the item I need.” I told Captain Ivy Storm and her brother Nightingale. “Of course we understand we’ll stand out here and keep guard.” Nightingale said as I gave them a smile before heading into the cave and the moment I entered the cave I was surprised to see that kwami’s had all been gathering things like a rainbow colored apple, some gems and some gold. “Where in the world did you guys get these and didn’t I say to stay here?” I asked while scolding the kwami’s. “We’re sorry David but I tried stopping them saying that you were right about it being too dangerous for us to go exploring but they wouldn’t listen and left to explore and brought back some of these items.” Tikki says, apologizing. I just sighed before looking at her. “It’s fine Tikki at least you tried stopping them.” I say before turning my attention back to the rest of the kwami’s. “Alright everyone back into the box we’re going to be visiting some royalty so I need all of you back in the box.” I tell them all as they all gave an awe before going back into the miracle box. “Alright now I need something to carry the stuff the kwami’s brought and the miracle box and that book I still have yet to read.” Say thinking of what to do before an idea pops into my mind. “Oh right I can create a bag to carry all this.” I say with a smile before raising my wand and shouting. “Genesis!” After shouting those words a duffel bag appeared in my hand which I quickly used to put everything in including the miracle box and book. “Alright we’re all set.” I say before walking out the cave with the bag wrapped around my shoulder. After walking out in my disguise still I see Ivy and Night standing guard. “Okay I’m ready to go.” I tell them, getting their attention. “Oh that’s good now we can head to the castle.” Ivy says, turning to me with a smile. “Yeah also quick question, what is that I never seen anything like it before?” Nightingale asked, pointing to my duffel bag. “Oh I’ll tell you on the way to the castle.” I tell him. “Oh okay well let’s get going then.” Nightingale says before turning and calling out to the rest of their troops. “Alright we’re heading back to the castle let’s go!” “Yes sir!” All the troops called out before we all started heading towards the direction of the castle. (Four hours later) After walking for another few hours we made it to the castle as Ivy and Night were both leading me to the throne room and upon arriving we were met with two lard wooden doors. “Alright you remain here my brother and eye will talk to their majesties and when we call for you then you’ll enter okay.” Ivy says turning me. “You got it, I'll wait here till you guys call for me.” I told them as they nodded and entered the throne room. (Nightingale POV) After my sister and I entered the throne room we see both the King and Queen sitting on their thrones along with the young princesses. “Your majesties we come bearing news.” Ivy says as me and her bow to the royals. “What news do you bring, is it about the one who saved my daughters?” King Midis asks, looking at my sister and me. “We have my King but not without losing some good mares and stallions.” I answered sadly. “What, what do you mean explain Captain Nightingale?” Queen Eclipsa asks worriedly. “During our search we ran into a pack of thirteen Timber Wolves who were led by an alpha.” Ivy answered before adding. “The beasts were clever in their attacks as they took down four of my day guards and four of my brothers night guards and to top it off they were able to injure two of our remaining three troops and right when we thought we were done for the one we were looking for arrived in time and saved us by fighting all thirteen of those wooden beasts.” “My word he fought all thirteen of those beasts?” King Midis asked, shocked. “Yes and when the alpha challenged him the rest of the twelve beasts backed off however the one who saved us managed to defeat it in one attack causing the pack to run in fear.” I explained surprising the royal family. “Wow Mr. David is so brave, right mama, right papa?” Princess Luna asks the King and Queen. “Indeed he is my dear.” Queen Eclipsa says smiling at her daughter. “That he is Luna.” King Midis says in agreement. “So tell me what happened after he fought the wooden mutts?” He asks looking back at us. “Well at first when we asked him to come with us he declined saying he needed to guard something, something that sounded important but after we offered to let him grab the object he needed to before heading back here he agreed.” Ivy explained. “Yes and currently he’s waiting outside the doors of the throne room.” I added. “Is that so then let's not keep him waiting, bring him in if you please.” King Midis ordered. “Yes your majesty.” Ivy and I say before turning to the throne room door. “You can come in now sir David!” We called out to David and after calling for him the throne room doors opens as he came into the throne room. (Divide POV) After being called in I opened the throne room doors and was greeted to the sight of both the King and Queen who sat upon their thrones. The King was a stallion who had both wings and a horn as he wore a red suit with golden buttons, a black tie, black pants and a pair of black boots while the Queen also had a pair of wings and horn as she wore a dark blue dress with star like patterns on it and a pair of dark purple heels. “Mr. David you're really here!” I heard Luna called out as I saw her and Celestia sitting on their own smaller thrones but once she saw me she got up and ran over to me before giving me a hug. As she hugged me I gave a small chuckle. “Hey Princess Luna, happy to see you again too.” I say as I rubbed the young filly head. “Hehe I see, so you're the one named David. Well, my boy, it seems my daughter has taken quite a liking to you and It looks like my daughters were right about you dressing up as animals.” The King says with a smile. “My name is King Midis and the lovely mare next to me is my Wife Queen Eclipsa.” King Midis says as he introduces himself and his wife while Luna heads back to her throne. “It’s a pleasure to meet your majesties and as you already know my name is David but my full name is David Anderson but my friends and family call me Dave for short.” I say bowing to the king. “Please there’s no need to bow and for formalities after all not only did you save my daughters last night from Timber Wolves but you also saved our five remaining guards who survived the attack from more of those wooden beasts.” King Midis says happily. “Indeed and as my husband mentioned before my name is Queen Eclipsa and I too would like to thank you for saving both our daughters and troops from those Timber Wolves.” “Yes and as a way of showing our thanks we would like to give you a reward.” King Midis says surprising me. “A-A reward! Oh no I can't, there's no way I can accept a reward from you King Midis and Queen Eclipsa. I was only doing what was right.” I say trying to politely decline their offer of a reward. “Of course you can Mr. David after all if it weren’t for you me and my younger sister Luna wouldn’t be standing here today so please will you accept the reward?” Celestia asks politely as she looks at with a kind smile. I sigh before smiling back. “Oh alright, I’ll accept.” “Excellent, what is it that you desire my boy?” King Midis asks. “Yes whatever it is just ask and it shall be yours.” Queen Eclipsa asks with a smile. After asking I tried to think of what it is I can ask for but nothing came to mind. “I’m sorry your majesties but I can’t think of anything.” I say apologetically. “It’s fine my boy but maybe we can give you our blessings as a reward?” King Midis says, which confuses me a bit. “Your blessings?” I asked. “Yes our blessings like we can bestow upon you a bit of our magic on you that’ll always protect you.” Queen Eclipsa added and after hearing that I decided to think it over before coming to a decision. “Okay then I accept your blessings.” I tell them which made them smile before they both got up from their thrones and walked over to me. “Then sir David please get on one knee and bow your head.” Queen Eclipsa ordered which I happily followed as she and her husband extended their hands over my head before activating their horns. “We Alicorns of the royal family offer our blessing to the one known as David for his bravery in not only saving our daughters but for saving the lives of our guards. May he always be protected from any form of harm that may hurt him.” As they said this my body started glowing brightly, surprising everyone including the King and Queen who didn’t expect me to start glowing but once I stopped glowing I looked back up looking at everyone confused when I see their surprised faces. “Did something happen that I didn’t notice?” I asked confused as no one gave their answer. Author's Note Oh what’s this now our guardian gains the blessing of both the King and Queen but started glowing after receiving their blessing what could this mean? Find out in chapter three coming up soon Hey guys I hope you enjoyed this chapter I was really struggling what to write here but thanks to the help of my editor giving me some ideas I was able to write out this second chapter so again I hope you all enjoyed Comedic Guardians of Void and TimeI sighed as I laid in the bed in the guest room that was provided to me by the Royal family. “Man it’s one surprise after another isn’t it.” I say as I lift my head up from my pillow as I was currently out of my disguise as I start recalling what happened earlier. (Five minutes earlier) After receiving a blessing from the King and Queen they looked at me with a surprise look. “Uh, did something happen that I didn’t notice?” I asked with a confused look on my face but no one gave an answer until Ivy Storm spoke up. “You didn’t notice it sir David?” Ivy asked, making me more confused. “Your body started glowing after the King and Queen gave you their blessings.” Ivy explained. “Really? I started glowing, is that normal?” I asked. “No, this is the first time this has happened.” King Midis answered. “Usually when we give our blessings to one’s truly worthy of it parts of our magic enters them but there’s never a glow. This is the first time something like this has happened.” Queen Eclipsa added. Before I could say anything else we heard Both Celestia and Luna yawning. “Well now it seems like our daughters are getting quite tired.” Queen Eclipsa says with a chuckle. “Maybe we can discuss and look into this matter tomorrow.” “Agreed we should all head to bed and continue this talk tomorrow because it’s about time for us to lower and raise the sun and moon. (Present time) After being brought to the guest room I had dropped my disguise and quickly laid in the bed. “I’m surprised that the royals can control the sun and moon but then again I am in a new world with magic and talking anthro ponies so maybe it’s natural here.” I say before giving a yawn. “I should get some sleep right now because man am I tired.” Just as I was about to sleep I felt a slight headache go through my head. “Ah fuck what was that?!” I exclaimed, holding my head. “It felt like being shot again but this time in the head.” Just as I was starting to feel the pain subsiding I felt my mind being filled with previously unknown information, knowledge of a space between spaces, a realm between realms, a new concept. “What the hell was that and what is this void and displaced tokens?” I asked myself before i started to feel the need to make one and just as I thought of making a ‘token’, the Miracle box began to glow. “Woah what’s going on?!” I say shocked, the miracle box not only glowing a deep blue but changing shape, the miracle box gaining a look similar to how it originally looked in the show, there were some differences I noticed however, it was much taller than the original, seeming to be four different layers of shelves with four different sections to each shelf, drawers?, it would make sense for the kwami's, but at most, there would only need to be two layers. “So why are there two more?” I asked myself as the miracle box stopped glowing, surprising me with its new color scheme, the lid of the box was yellow like the sun while rest of the box was scarlet red while the new sections of the box had the same color scheme but on both the top and side of the box was the design of a Chinese dragon painted black. “Wow, I can’t believe the miracle box changed but what is this new section for?” I asked myself before checking out the additional section and upon opening the drawers I was surprised to see material needed to make jewelry and other accessories. As I looked at the materials I started get the feeling that something wanted me to make something, so i began to follow my feelings as I grabbed the necessary materials, in one drawer I grabbed some leather straps and and in another I grabbed two bottle of paints before grabbing some pieces of of gems out of my duffel bag that the kwami’s had found when I was away and after grabbing the necessary items I slowly started putting them together. “Alright, let's see just what this feeling I have wanted me to make.” I muttered to myself before grabbing the centerpiece, an eye cover for an eye patch with five circles across its surface, I began to carve three dragon like heads onto the eye cover before grabbing dark navy blue gems and using the carvings as mark points for the gems to be placed across the eye cover, after this, I grabbed a small paint brush and two different colors of paint, I began to paint the outer edge of the eye cover yellow and the inner section red, adding a sword like design in the middle-top of the eye cover. after I finished painting the eye cover, I grabbed a small piece of one way glass and placed it on the other side of the eye cover so I would be able to see through the eye cover itself, and now with the eye cover finished, I grabbed a long, black strap of leather fabric, I wrapped the strap around my head so I would know how long the strap of leather fabric would need to be. After all of this, I finished off the eye patch by attaching the eye cover to the leather fabric strap and adding a strong adhesive to make sure they were firmly linked together. With everything finished all I needed to do now was to wait a few minutes for the paint to dry. After a few minutes had passed I checked the eye patch and saw it was complete. “Hmm this is a neat eye patch I made and all but why did I need to make it?” As if on cue I had another strange feeling as I felt my arms move on their own, as I extended them out to the eye patch and before I knew, it a small ball of light formed in front of my hands as it filled my room with a bright light causing me to cover my eyes and once the light faded I opened them only to be surprised at what I saw. Laying in my hands was a kwami I have never seen before sleeping as it body was dark blue, their underbelly was light blue and from the looks of it they seem to be another female kwami and not only that but they had three heads, as I looked at the Kwami they slowly started blinking open there eyes before letting out a yawn as they woke up. Once the kwami saw me she smiled before she starts introducing herself. “Hello father, my name is Sarra, the Kwami of the void.” The Kwami, Sarra, introduced herself but after hearing her call me father made my brain shut down. ‘David.E.X.E has stopped responding, would you like to reset systems?’ As my brain stopped working, Sarra snapped me out of my trance-like state by floating up to my face and booping my nose, the sudden touch allowing me to regain my focus. “Huh? oh uh, hello Sarra, it’s nice to meet you, my name is David but I guess you can call me father?” I say, a little unsure. “It is nice to meet you too father, as you know, I am the Kwami of the void, and thus it is my purpose to be your token.” Sarra explained, triggering a sense of recognition within me. “The void and tokens?” I asked, remembering me randomly gaining a bit of info on those. “Correct, there are many worlds out there and tokens like myself and my miraculous connect them through the void.” Sarra nodded to me with a smile on her three heads. “Wait so are you saying there’s alternate versions of this world I was brought to that has people like me?” I asked. “That would be correct, though, my knowledge of this is somewhat limited, all I know is that there are people like you who make tokens like me to connect the multiverse, speaking of which, I'll need to be sent off into the void itself to fulfill my purpose as a token, but do not worry father, I will still be here afterwards within the miracle box.” Sarra explained as I felt another sense of feeling from the void. I take Sarra and her miraculous into my hands before I start feeling a bit of unknown energy pass through me and into her and her miraculous. “I think I’m done so all you need to do is go into your miraculous and I toss it?” I asked my, I guess kwami daughter, Sarra, nodding at me with a wide smile before she entered her miraculous. I then tossed her miraculous and out of nowhere, a small black portal appeared as Sarra’s miraculous went through it before the portal closed. As I was about to check the miracle box to see if Sarra was back yet, I felt a small stone like object hit the back of my head, and as I turned around, I saw a similar portal to the one Sarra and her miraculous had just entered, closing behind me, I then looked down and saw a green hexagonal gem. “No way is that a time stone from the Sonic games?” I say in surprise, and as I picked it up, I suddenly heard a voice in my head. ”to whoever needs extraterrestrial help or just wants some entertainment, hold upon this stone of time and call upon the alien puppet, Comedy.” the voice exclaimed within my mind “Woah, where did that voice come from?” I exclaimed as I looked around before turning my attention back to the stone. “Did that voice come from this?” I said as I looked it over then out of curiosity I did as the voice said and raised it in the air and called out. “Comedy I call for you!” As I spoke these words, I was surprised to see a large purple and green swirling portal open up in front of me, and seconds later, a tall man walked through the portal just before it closed up as if it was never there. “You called?” The man spoke with a wave of his left arm. “Uh yeah are you this Comedy I heard from this stone?” I asked, showing the time stone. “Yup, nice to meet you, the names Comedy, the alien puppet, It's nice to meet another Displaced.” The man, who I now know as Comedy, exclaimed as he held out his left hand for a handshake. I reached out and shook his hand. “My name is David Anderson but my friends and family call me Dave for short, well at least they used to.” I say with a hint of sadness. “Hm, well, I can't say I know what your going through, but, one thing I can tell you is that here, in Equestria, is your chance to become anew, and protect those around you, maybe even start a new family, also, I could see from your facial expression that you don't really know what a Displaced is, right?” Comedy spoke in a reassuring tone of voice. “Yeah my um how should I say it kwami daughter told me a little bit of info but not a lot.” I answered. “...Kwami daughter? Huh, that's new, what is she the Kwami of exactly?” Comedy asked in intrigue. “She’s the kwami of the void.” I told him, seeing a surprise look from him. “I- wow. That is, actually really cool, have you made a token yet? I'm guessing that would be something your Kwami daughter would have told you about.” Comedy asked in surprise. “Yeah and I think she should be back in the miracle box by now.” I say as I went to check the miracle box to see a new drawer appeared and when I opened it I saw the eye patch miraculous. “Is that her miraculous?” Comedy asked, looking over my shoulder. “Yeah I had this strange feeling to make it then after that got another weird feeling that made me create my kwami daughter oh right I forgot to tell you her name, her name is Sarra.” “hm, such a wonderful name, alright then, is there anything you would want to know about the Displaced?” Comedy spoke with a chuckle and a smile. “Yeah, what are displaced exactly and how are displaced sent to um Equestria is what you call this world?” I asked. “well, to start, you and I are what is called Displaced, Displaced are people who have, in most cases, been taken from their world's and sent to Equestria as what they were dressed up as and with any artifacts or items they had bought becoming the real deal, and yes, Equestria is the world we are currently in.” Comedy began to explain, pausing to see if I had any questions. “Well I wasn’t exactly taken more like revived but I’ll explain about that later anyways why do these merchants do this?” I asked, curious about the motives of the merchants for sending people to Equestria. “Well, the merchants, or rather, Void dwellers, usually tend to trick most people into becoming Displaced, but in some cases where a merchant sees someone they see as worthy of their attention or close to dying, they will tend to save them by reincarnating them as a Displaced, usually with what that person had bought and something extra, for example, there have been cases where you can get displaced with what you had bought but end up being gifted with an additional ability from another series or franchise.” Comedy explained. “Or how about immortality?” I asked. “Yeah… more often than not, after you get displaced, you don't really age anymore unless it's from either an aging spell or something takes away your immortality.” Comedy spoke, looking at the miracle box’s design. “I see, okay I think I got the gist of it.” I say with a smile before noticing him looking at the miracle box noticing it’s new function and design. “Interesting… a miraculous creation kit, y'know, it's not the first time I've seen somebody make a miraculous, granted it was one that technically already existed.” Comedy muttered, peaking my interest. “Really? I have to hear about this.” I said as I take a seat on my bed while taking out Sarra’s miraculous and putting it on causing Sarra to come out. “Hm? Father, who is this? And why can I feel the void in them like I do with you?” Sarra asked in confusion. “Oh, he’s like me, his token appeared after sending you away so I summoned him.” I explained. “That's what tokens do? Huh, I guess that makes sense, I wonder how different the other tokens are to me.” Sarra spoke with mild surprise. “Wait… your his token? Wow, a living token, cool!” Comedy exclaimed with a smile. “Sorry did I forget to mention that?” I asked apologizing. “Eh, it's fine, anyways, you wanted to know about the last person I know that made a miraculous?” Comedy spoke, trying to get back on track. “Yeah, who is this person you mentioned?” “Me, but at the same time not me.” Comedy shrugged, leaving me very confused. “I have no idea what you mean but I’ll just go with what you said so I don’t get confused even further.” I say rubbing my head from thinking too hard on his words. “yeah, I know it's confusing at first, but it should be easier to understand after I explain, basically, I'm not the original version of me, an alternative timeline variant to be exact.” Comedy begins to explain. “Oh, so that’s what you mean.” I say, understanding what he means. “Yeah, anyways, the original version of me calls himself Stagemaster, he's got split personality, the other personality being called Null, quite frankly, Null is a psychopath, Null was actually the one to make the miraculous in their world, the specific miraculous he made was the moth miraculous.” Comedy explained, getting a shocked look from me and Sarra. “You mean Nooro?” I asked surprised. “Yup, I should probably also explain how he made the miraculous, you see, I'm mine and Stagemaster's cases, we weren't displaced as any individual character, instead, we were displaced as a prop maker who could make our props the real deal, say we made the master sword, bam, got an ultra powerful sword in my hands, we could even use the props to summon the character the prop represents the most.” Comedy explained before pointing at the timestone token as an example. “Okay, I’m following, so like this time stone you can summon the character that goes with it like for example Sonic?” I asked. “Actually, surprisingly enough it was silver that was summoned, mostly because of how tied into time travel silver is, and also in the Archie comics, the time stone's were basically Silver's thing, like how the Chaos emeralds are Sonics things, or the how Sol emeralds are Blazes things.” Comedy explained with a shrug. “Okay by the way I’m sure you're curious what I meant earlier when I mentioned being revived instead of being taken by my merchant?” I asked. “Kinda, yeah, I mean, the original version of me tricked the merchant into taking him, but I'm guessing it's different with you.” Comedy spoke with curiosity. “Yeah, you see my friends and I were going to a convention together along with my little sister coming with us we each dressed up as our favorite character well except me and I guess one of my friends who dressed as Steve for shits and giggles since his name was also Steve.” “...y'know, if your friend Steve got displaced, he would probably be freakin overpowered, mainly because of creative mode…” Comedy spoke with a chuckle. I just chuckled at what Comedy said. “True he was always a troll in Minecraft when in “C” mode, anyways, I was going to go as doom slayer but I had accidentally left my costume at home, so I took my sister who was dressed as ladybug with me and as we were heading to the food court I saw the merchant and had my sister head on without me since I decided to get her a gift and after buying the Miracle box and a few other items from the ladybug franchise I went back to meet up with my friends and sister but then I heard gunshots.” “...oh…I..I guess the ending there wasn't exactly happy…was it?” Comedy asked, flinching when I mentioned gunshots. “Nope because when I got to the food court I saw one my friends holding his shoulder where he got shot while I saw a hooded man holding my sister hostage yelling about wanting the merchant to come out and bring his friend back, and at first no one knew what he meant but I wasn’t going to let him put my sister in danger so I charged at the guy, tackling and making him lose his grip on my sister who I told to run but when I turned to apprehend the guy, I well, got shot in the chest.” I explained. “...well, from this I know a few things to commend you about, the first obviously being protecting your family…and the second, gaining the merchants respect.” Comedy spoke in an odd tone, Comedy having flinched whenever I mentioned gunshots or guns in general, I wonder why? “Uh sorry for telling you this, I’m guessing I said something you didn’t like to hear?” I asked, apologizing. “No, no, your fine, it wasn't anything I experienced, though, it is something I didn't like to see when I looked into the timeline of Stagemaster's life…let's just say you did a better job protecting your family than we did…” Comedy let out a hollow chuckle. Getting what he means I nodded not wanting to pry further. “So now that we got to know each other better and me getting the gist of displaced, do I send you back if so, how?” “Well, in order to send me back, all you need to say is my name, then ‘our contract is complete’, but before that, I've got to warn you about something all displaced have to deal with.” Comedy says, gaining my full attention. “What’s that Comedy?” I asked. “well, when somebody gets displaced, they almost always have to deal with the main villain of the world of the character they become, well, sometimes a ponyfied version of them, and also in rare cases, the characters from that world, both heroes and villains alike, Arriving in this world as well, in your case it would most likely be Marinette, hawkmoth, and a few other miraculous users, if this is that rare case anyways.” Comedy explained. “Yeesh I might have my hands full if that happens then and actually before I do send you away, why don’t I give you a copy of Sarra?” “You can do that? And if that is the case, sure, and, do you want a phone? Cause I have an extra one I made incase I meet any new Displaced, it's got the phone numbers of two other displaced's I've previously met in my world after I accidentally summoned them.” Comedy accepted my offer before requesting to give me a phone. “I have my own phone that my merchant seemed to have messed with to allow me to call other displaced people I meet and well I can use the powers of the rooster miraculous to give me the powers to copy anything I want.” I say pulling out the rooster miraculous. “ah, in that case, i'll just give you their numbers and contact information, firstly, they are sisters, they are both mobians, and their names are Sapphire and Lillian.” Comedy spoke before grabbing my phone and adding the contact information into it, it is only now that I notice his metal arm. “Okay thanks also cool arm man how did you get it?” I asked before shouting. “Orikko sunrise.” After saying those words I was given a rooster theme costume. “I made it myself after using an eggman prop to increase my intelligence, I then ripped off my arm and replaced it with the metal one you see here, also, cool transformation.” Comedy spoke with a nonchalant shrug. “Thanks and that sounds cool, your arm I mean.” I say before shouting again. “Sublimation! I give myself the power to copy anything I want.” I say before I start glowing in an orange color before the glow disappears. “I copy Sarra and her miraculous.” I say before their copy appeared in my hands smiling as I handed them to Comedy. “Here you go my friend, be sure to take care of them okay.” “I will, and before you send me back to my world, two last things I got to mention, firstly, the timestone works, granted it's not as powerful as an actual timestone, it can't time travel but it can speed up or slow down time around you a little bit, and it can protect your mind from time alterations, and secondly, you can trust Celestia and Luna with knowing about the kwami's, trust me, the more allies you have, the better you will be able to protect the kwami's and those you care about.” Comedy explained with a smile. “You mean little Celestia and little Luna?” I asked and hearing me call them little caught his attention. “Little? Wait…how old are they in your world cause in mine they are around a few thousand years old, y'know being immortal and all.” Comedy asked in confusion. “I guess from the looks of them when I saved them yesterday and when I met them again today I’d say Celestia looks to be about twelve but act a bit mature for her age and Luna looks to be seven.” I answered. “Huh, that…actually makes it easier to trust them with the kwami's, it would be obvious they would want to protect the kwami's, especially after learning that they helped you save the two of them, as well as a child's natural instinct to protect anything remotely cute.” Comedy muttered before ending his speech with a chuckle. “Part of me agrees with you while my guardian side is saying they’re not ready to know about them yet.” I say as I rubbed the back of my head before sitting back down on the bed but doing so caused my duffel bag to fall and cause my book to fall out and land next to comedy feet. “Heh, I believe this is yours Mr. Guardian.” Comedy chuckled as he picked up the book and handed it back to me. “And as for Celestia and Luna? Yeah, they might not be ready to be introduced to all of the kwami's, but they might be ready to meet Tikki, Tikki being the most responsible Kwami out of all the kwami's I've seen in the show, Tikki also having a bit of a sweet tooth like Celestia.” Comedy chuckled at the mention of the kwami's and alicorns sweet tooth. “Thanks and that is true about Tikki also I never actually saw what’s in this book, the merchant gave it to me with the box so I should check it out.” I say before opening it and after opening it I was surprised to see what the book actually was. “No way, the book of the miraculouses!” I say, surprised. “Interesting… well then, I guess it's about time for me to head back home, don't you agree?” Comedy smirked “Oh right, I’ve got to send you home, okay then, Comedy our contract is complete.” I say as a portal opens behind comedy. “Hey comedy before you go, make sure you study your kwami power since Sarra was recently born so we don’t know her powers yet.” “Right, I'll text you whenever I discover something new, now, I should get going, I can practically hear the celestial sisters approaching, I guess they want to talk with their hero.” Comedy chuckled before tapping an icon on his robotic hand, and in a flash of green, in comedy's place was a ghostly figure. “Ghostfreak!” Comedy exclaimed and entered the portal before I had a chance to say anything. “Man if I knew he could do that I’d ask for a quick pic oh well can’t do anything about it now.” as I say this, I get a notification on my phone, as I look at my phone, I am surprised to see a picture of myself and a Velociraptor like creature with its arm around my shoulder and making a peace sign with its other hand, a description being underneath the picture, I read the description out loud. “I could tell that you would want a picture so I took one a microsecond before I left -from your alien puppet pal, Comedy.” I read the description with a smile on my face, it seems today I have made a new friend. Author's Note Well now it seems our guardian gained a displaced friend and gained a kwami daughter that he created with his new powers we saw him get in the last chapter I wonder what other kind of kwami’s our guardian will create stay tune to find out more. Hey guys hope you guys enjoyed the chapter i can tell how much you guys are enjoying my story so I will make sure to keep creating more good chapters for you guys to enjoy now without further a due I take my leave see you all in chapter 4 : A Miraculous Hearths warmingKnock , knock. “Sir David, it's time to get up!” A feminine voice called out to me from the other side of my room door. “Sir David?” The feminine voice called out to me again before I heard the sound of my door opening. “Oh dear it seems like you have pulled another one of your all nighters reading that book of yours Sir David.” The feminine voice says before sighing. “Okay come on time for you to wake up.” The feminine voice says before I felt myself being shaken awake. I start groaning as I start feeling myself being shaken. “Five more minutes Caramel Pop.” I say half tiredly as I try to go back to sleep. “Now Sir David you better get up otherwise you’ll miss breakfast with the Royal Family today not to mention your plans on getting gifts for the royal family for hearths warming.” Caramel Pop says sternly but after hearing what she said I instantly got up. “Wait what did you say?” I asked. “Uh that you’ll be late for breakfast with the Royal Family?” Caramel Pop says. “No after that.” I asked her. “Your plans to get Heaths Warming gifts for the princesses?” She says again and hearing that I quickly looked at the calendar on my phone before slapping myself in the face. “Shoot I forgot today was Hearths Warming eve, I was too focused on studying my book I totally forgot, okay thank you, Caramel Pop, tell the Royals I’ll be in the dining hall soon.” I told Caramel Pop. “Of course Sir David I’ll let them know.” She says with a slight bow. “Now please hurry up and get dressed Sir David I’ll be back to clean your room after I inform their majesties of your message.” Caramel Pop says before leaving my room. After Caramel Pop left I got up and started to get dressed changing out my old clothes and putting on a new set of clothes the King and Queen had made for me after assigning Caramel Pop to me. Caramel Pop was a unicorn mare with a light brown coat that almost resembled the color of Caramel, her eyes were as blue as the sky and her chest size was about a “C” cup size, she was assigned to me seven years ago after the King and Queen had offered to let me stay in the castle seeing how I had nowhere to live at first I was unsure but of course after Celestia and Luna practically begged me to stay I gave in and happily accepted their offer. Ever since coming to Equestria as my displaced friend, Comedy, told me my new home name was called, I made a lot of new friends like Ivy Storm and Nightingale I even made friends amongst a few nobles who were actually quite kind unlike most nobles who I met who acted like they were better than those below them, the ones that I met that were kind and made friends with were named Diamond Ball and his wife Ruby Light and a noble mare named Lilac Bloom and speaking of Comedy we kept in contact with each other talking about what powers we discovered Sarra had and came up with a phrase for her miraculous activation. Once I was changed into my new clothes I grabbed my book on the Miraculouses and placed it in my dresser where I kept my Miracle box and after it was put away, I grabbed my Hydra miraculous, it's what I've been calling Sarra’s miraculous since she’s a hydra kwami and her miraculous has a hydra design, and put it on which caused Sarra to come out. “Good morning Father, how are you doing today?” Sarra asked after coming out of her Miraculous. “Good morning Sarra and I’m doing good but you should hide in my pocket. I'm going to be eating breakfast with the royals but I'll try to sneak you a piece of bacon to eat.” I told my kwami daughter. “Okay father I'll stay out of sight.” Sarra says before she flew into the pocket of my pants. Once Sarra was hidden I headed straight for the dinning hall where I was met with the sight of the royal family sitting at the table talking amongst themselves but when Celestia and Luna noticed me they smiled happily before they called out to me. “Good morning Sir David I hope you slept well.” Celestia says getting the King and Queen's attention as they look towards my direction. “Yes, we hope you slept well and had great dreams, David.” Luna says happily with a smile. “Ah David my boy, good morning glad to see your finally awake Mrs. Caramel Pop already informed us you were coming to join us for breakfast so please come have a seat.” King Midis says as he invites me to eat with them. “Good morning King Midis and no sorry Celestia, Luna I didn’t really get much sleep last night. I kind of stayed up all night studying something important.” I tell them as I took my seat between Celestia and Luna who were now nineteen and fourteen years old. “Was it that strange box again you always have in your room?” Celestia asked. “Kind of yeah.” I answered while we were all given our plate of breakfast I had a plate of pancakes, which I taught the chefs to make three years ago, and with my pancakes was a plate of bacon which surprised me when I first saw this since I had thought that since the inhabitants were ponies that they would be vegans but I found out that wasn’t the case during my first year here in Equestria. “I've been curious about that for quite awhile David, what makes that box so important that you need to guard it?” Queen Eclipsa asks as she eats her plate of eggs, bacon and hashbrowns. “I’m sorry your majesty but I can’t tell you that well not now anyways.” I explained while secretly moving pieces of bacon into my pocket; however, Luna seemed to notice but decided not to say anything. “Oh so does that mean you’ll tell us eventually?” King Midis asks as he finishes his plate of eggs sausage. “Yes it does mean that your majesty.” I informed as I finished my plate of pancakes and bacon. “Please David I told you already no need for formalities just call me Midis.” Midis told me with a polite smile. “Yes and please just call me Eclipsa.” Eclipsa added. “Of course your maj-I mean Midis, Eclipsa.” Say with a smile. “Anyways I should get going now after all I need to find some gifts after all it is hearths warming eve.” I say as I get up from my seat and start leaving the dining hall. “Of course and happy hearths warming eve to you my boy.” Midis say waving me goodbye. “Hope you find what you're looking for David and have a wonderful hearths warming.” Eclipsa added. “Goodbye Sir David, I hope you have a wonderful day.” Celestia says as she finishes her plate. “See you David we can’t wait to see what you get us you always get us the most wonderful of gift.” Luna says with a smile. “Will do and have a wonderful hearths warming too everyone.” I say as I leave the dining hall and start making my way out the castle. Once I was out of the castle I looked around to make sure I was in the clear. “Okay Sarra you come out now, the coast is clear.” I told Sarra who was still in my pocket. After hearing me call her out Sarra came flying out my pocket. “I’m here, father, so what are we going to do today?” Sarra asked. “were going to be getting presents for the royal family.” I explained to Sarra with a smile on my face. “Okay let's go and make sure you stay close incase we get attacked.” I say as I start waking through the forest. “I doubt we would father after all you seem to have scared every creature in this forest that tried to either attack you or others.” Sarra reassures me as she follows me staying close. For the past seven years I had fought off every creature that decided to attack me when going for a stroll or anyone who's trying to get to the castle and with every defeat the creatures of the forests make sure to keep their distance. “True but you can never be too cautious because who knows, there might be a creature we haven't encountered before that'll try attacking when we least expect it.” I explained as we walked down the path leading into the village that I found out four years ago was called haybell village. “I suppose you do make a great point father.” Sarra agreed with a nod of her three heads. After walking for about an hour or so we eventually make it out of the forest and in the distance we see Haybell village as it and the surrounding area is covered in snow. “Alright there’s the village but before we go you should hide again Sarra.” I say turning to my kwami. “Okay father, I'll make sure to stay out of sight.” Sarra says before hiding back into my pocket. “Now let’s see what gifts we can find for the royal family.” I say with a smile as I start making my way to the village. Once in town I was greeted by many of the townsfolk who I greeted back as I had saved them from attacks from when the creatures of the forest try to act bold and attack the village or when some of the villagers go meet the royals for an audience and because of my heroics the town had decided to call me the animal hero since the miraculouses always turns their wearer into an animal themed hero. As I walked through town I went to each shopping stall and store gathering gifts for the King, Queen, Ivy and Nightingale. “Alright, I got a gift for the King, Queen, Night and Ivy but now I need to find a gift for Luna and Celestia.” I say as I look at each stall while holding the gifts I bought. As I looked for gifts for both princesses I couldn't help but feel that everything I saw wouldn't be good for Luna or Celestia which made me groan a bit in irritation. “Is everything alright father?” I heard Sarra ask from within my pocket. “Yeah everything alright Sarra just having a hard time looking for a good gift for Celestia and Luna.” I told Sarra as I walked through town. “It's just everything in the shops and stalls, doesn't look like it'll make a great gift for them.” I said with a sigh. “Don't worry father, I'm sure you'll find something for them, you always do and even if you can't find anything good enough I'm sure they'll still like whatever you get them.” Sarra says with a smile as she poked her three heads out a bit from my pocket. “Yeah you're right Sarra even if I can't find something good I'm sure they'll like whatever I get them as long as they know it's from the heart.” I say smiling back down at my kwami daughter but upon looking at her an idea came to me. “Wait, Sarra, I think I know what I should give them!” I said excitedly before running back to the castle while carrying the presents I had already bought. (Everfree Castle Noon) After I had arrived back at the castle I quickly ran towards my room and placed the presents in my closet before going to my dresser and pulled out the miracle box and placed it on my desk before I opened up the miraculous creation kit in my miracle box. “Father, are you going to do what I think you're going to do?” Sarra asked as she flew out of my pocket. “If you think I'm going to make Celestia and Luna their own kwami’s and miraculouses then you're correct Sarra.” I answered as I looked at the materials I had as I tried to figure out what kind of miraculouses to make for Celestia and Luna. “You sure father after all you do know us kwami’s are born when a new concept is created so do you have two concepts father?” Sarra asks. “And if you don't then I don't see the point of giving them miraculouses without kwami's.” “Don't worry Sarra, I have two concepts.” I answered with a smile as I grabbed a chain strap, a moonstone I recently found, two sets of ear piercings and two pairs of orange gems and yellow gems I found in a gem query a month ago. “I'll start off with Celestia miraculous first.” I said as I started carving both the orange gems into the shape of a circle before carving five smaller circles into the gems and carved eight holes on the side of the gems. Once I finished the centerpiece of Celestia miraculous I start carving the two yellow gems I had into sixteen sunrays and ten smaller circles and once everything was ready I start placing each gem piece into their place on the centerpiece making sure everything stayed in place and after making sure everything stayed in place I start placing the ear piercings into their places on both sun shaped gems. “Okay Celestia miraculous is done now it's time to create a new kwami.” I say with a smile and right when I was about to start making Celestia kwami I got surprised by an unexpected guest which made me jump a bit. “What's a kwami and miraculous David?” Asked the voice of Luna which caused me to turn around to see the pony in question while Sarra quickly hid. “Oh um hey their Luna how long were you there?” I asked the young teen filly. “Not that long I was just walking by your room when I heard you say something about miraculous and kwami's.” Luna answered. “But I don't know what those are, mind telling me?” “Well shit I wasn't planning on anyone finding out about the miraculous and kwami's like this.” I thought to myself worriedly before giving out a sigh. “Well there's no use hiding it now besides I was planning on telling you and your family about them anyways.” I say with a smile. “Okay Luna why don't you sit down and I'll explain to you what kwami’s and miraculouses are.” I told Luna as she sat on my bed. “Okay where do I begin, hmm well I guess I can start with kwami's, Sarra you can come out.” I called out as Sarra came out of where she was hiding, surprising the young princess. “Woah! What is that?!” Luna asked surprised to see Sarra. “This here is Sarra and she's a kwami.” I answered. “Really that's a kwami?” The young princesses asked, looking at Sarra out of curiosity and amazement. “That's cool but what are kwamis?” “Well you see, kwamis are beings that have lived for a very long time since the beginning of time itself; they're beings that represent abstract concepts.” I explained. “When an concept comes into existence then a new kwami is born but the thing is when kwamis came into existence when some concepts come into existence they were unable to be seen by living beings like me and you so they just wondered around the universe unable to communicate and connect to other beings.” I added. “Really that sounds lonely but then how are we seeing this one then?” Luna asked as she pointed to Sarra. “Well that is because it's all thanks to very powerful mage who helped kwamis to be able to interact with other beings that couldn't see them by creating magical artifacts known as miraculous.” I answered with a smile. “Miraculouses are jewelry or any other kind of accessories that allows the wearer to use the powers of kwamis and allow kwamis to be seen like Sarra’s miraculous.” I say as I pointed to my eye patch. “Wow so this powerful mage the’ hast mentioned had created that?” Luna asked out of curiosity and amazement which made me chuckle a bit. “No, not exactly. I actually created Sarra miraculous.” I told her. “Really thou hast made the miraculous that thou is wearing so does that mean thou a powerful mage as well?” “I guess you say that but anyways as I was saying miraculous allows the wearer to use the power of the kwamis along with enhanced ability a weapon and unique powers however in doing so the Kwamis will no longer be detected by other until the wearer stops using their powers but that only implies for adults because if a child were to wield the miraculouses powers they would have a 5 minute time count before they turn back to normal and need to feed their kwamis to use their powers again.” “Really why is it that adults can use them longer than those younger than them?” Luna asked. “Well it has to do with emotional and mental maturity since adults are less emotional and mentally mature they can use the powers of the miraculouses without a cool down while children who are more emotional and less mentally mature are able to use the miraculouses powers once before turning back to normal after five minutes because the miraculouses have a kind of failsafe that causes this to only happen with children.” “Wow really that's why only the adults can use these magical relics longer while the young have a time limit?” Luna asked. “Then if this is true wouldn't those with bad intent try using the powers of these miraculouses?” “Well it may be true some with bad intent would want to use them for evil, however an order of guardians was created to protect and only give the miraculouses to those truly deeming of their powers and I'm the only guardian in existence.” “So that's why thou hast kept saying thou needeth to protect the strange box the’ hast been looking after?” “That's right anyways you should get to bed because I need to wrap everyone gifts I have in my closet and I can't have you seeing them young lady.” I say with a chuckle. “Okay David we shall head to bed. We wish the’ a good night's rest.” Luna says with a smile as she walks out the room and closes the door and after Luna had left I went back to what I was doing as I continued the process of creating Celestia kwami. (Hearths Warming day morning) When the morning of hearths warming had arrived I grabbed the the gifts I had wrapped including Luna and Celestia and took them all to the throne room and along the way I met Ivy and Nightingale who i gave their gifts to first before continuing my walk towards the throne room where I see the royal family near a Christmas tree or as they call it here in Equestria hearths warming tree. “Hey everyone happy hearths warming!” I called out getting their attention as I came in holding the gifts. “Happy hearths warming David.” Celestia and Luna say greeting me with a smile. “Ah good morning David and happy hearths warming.” Midis says happily as I walked over to them carrying the presents. “Hello David and happy hearths warming to you as well.” Eclipsa says with a smile. “Thank you everyone, I also brought gifts.” I say as I placed them down near the tree before handing Midis and Eclipsa their gifts. “These are for you Midis and Eclipsa.” “Why thank you David.” Eclipsa says as she happily accepts the gift. “Yes thank you David.” Midis says thankfully before him and his wife opened up their gifts and smiled at what I got them. “My word you have done it again my boy this is a wonderful gift, a tapestry with the image of me and my family, I would've never thought of this, when did you make this?” Midis asked, looking over his gift. “I had it made five days ago before hearths warming eve in town, the seamstress was kind enough to make it since I saved her child when they were in danger.” “That was very kind of her to make this for us and very noble of you for doing that for her.” Eclipsa said with a respectful nod of her head as she opened her gift. “Oh my, these cosmetics, they look lovely.” Eclipsa exclaimed, admiring the gift he had gotten for her. “Thank you, I knew you would like them after all they're from my homeland, well, not really from there but, I mean, I shared the knowledge on how to make them.” “Really now then that must mean your people have tons of amazing products and other kinds of wonders?” Eclipsa asks. “Yes they do.” I answered with a smile as Celestia and Luna looked at their gifts, which were small jewelry boxes with the symbol of the guardians on the top of the lids. Curious on what I got them, they both opened the boxes as they see jewelry they never seen before and before they could ask about them both their jewelry glowed catching everyone but me off guard and when the glow died down everyone but me and Luna who actually looked excited looked surprised when they see two kwamis one that looked like a phoenix while the other looked like a owl. “Hello there my name is Sollar the phoenix kwami also known as the kwami of hope.” Sollar says, introducing himself. “And my name is Arrti the owl kwami also known as the kwami of dreams. It's a pleasure to meet you.” Arrti says as he and Sollar both bow. “Goodness, I've never seen anything like these creatures. David my boy do you know what these um kwamis are?” Midis asked, surprised by the two kwamis that appeared out of nowhere. “Of course and I'll be happy to explain everything.” I said with a smile while Luna was playing with her new kwami companion while I started explaining everything I told Luna to them. After explaining everything I knew about the kwamis and miraculouses they gave a look of concern. “If these miraculouses are as powerful as you say then are you sure it's okay to give our daughters their own miraculouses?” Eclipsa asked. “Yes I'm sure it's okay after all they've proven trustworthy to carry their own miraculouses which is why with your permission I would like to teach them to be guardians.” I explained as Midis and Eclipsa looked at each other still a bit concerned but after thinking about it they smiled and looked back at me. “If you believe they're trustworthy to be guardians and carry their own miraculouses then you have our permission my boy.” Midis said with a smile as he looked at his two daughters who were playing with their new kwamis. Author's Note Well now It seems like our guardian gave the princesses their own miraculouses and kwamis and is going to train the two princesses to become guardians themselves I wonder how well the two will be at becoming guardians Hey everyone sorry for the wait I was almost done with this chapter but then I got busy with irl stuff so I couldn't finish it I had planned on finishing and posting the story 6 days ago but again I had gotten busy so I couldn't but I hope you all liked this chapter and if so thank you and till then I'll see you in chapter 5 so make sure you stay stay Miraculous Nightmare Moon pt 1 (edited)Author's Note Hey guys I'm so sorry for the long wait you see I been burnt out then I got writers block then I been busy with aton of irl stuff and on top of that some crazy things been happening on my end and because of all this I wasn't able to write so again sorry but now that the chapter is done I hope you guys enjoy it and see you when pt 2 comes out Nightmare Moon pt 1 (edited) “Once upon a time there were two sister who ruled over the land of Equestria the eldest who controlled the sun and the youngest who controlled the moon the two sisters used their control over the two celestial bodies to bring about the cycle of night and day to bring out the harmony and peace of the land.” “However the youngest sister had became jealous of her eldest sister as their subjects roam and frolic during her sister day while they ignored and slept through her night and when she refused to move her moon one day to make way for the day to come the youngest had used the jealousy that was in her heart to turn into a evil mare of darkness known as Nightmare moon.” “Seeing how her sister refused to move the moon and turned into a wicked mare the eldest sister decided to use the power of six powerful artifacts known as the elements of harmony to imprison and seal her youngest sister within the moon and with her sister defeat peace was once again brought back into the land of Equestria with the eldest sister controlling the night and day.” “But what everyone doesn't know is that isn't the full truth as there's more to that night because not only did the two sisters maintain peace and harmony throughout the land by raising the sun and moon, but they maintained peace and harmony by wielding magical jewels Known as the Miraculous to protect and help their people.” “The Miraculouses are magical jewels created to help and protect the world from threats and three of these are more powerful than the other the earrings of the ladybug that provided the power of creation, the ring of the black cat which provided the power of destruction and the eye patch of the hydra which provided the power of the void and legend has it that when the miraculouses of black cat and ladybug comes together those that weirds them will gain absolute power.” “However, knowing the danger the Miraculouses might cause if fallen into the wrong hands, the two sisters kept the miraculouses hidden and kept their existence a secret from all but the ones they trusted such as the Stars Whirl and the pillars, but one night a unicorn sorcerer managed to find out about the Miraculouses and their location; however, after the unicorn found the miraculouses they only managed to get their hands on a few miraculouses before being confronted by the two alicorn sisters.” “After the unicorn saw they had no way of escaping they decided to use the power of a miraculous that being the miraculous of the moth and used its power to become a villain named Hawkmoth before using the powers of moth miraculous on the youngest sister turning her into the mare known as Nightmare Moon using her to attack the eldest sister before making their escape and after the eldest banished her sister to the moon she went out looking for the unicorn but found no sight of them or the miraculouses they stolen not wanting more of the miraculouses to be stolen the eldest took the remaining miraculouses and kept them close with her and waited until the one she called the guardian returned.” (Intro Sequence) “During the daytime I'm David, just a normal guy with an extraordinary life but there is something about me that only a few know about because I have a secret.” “Miraculous! Lives can change! Protecting those you love! From those that want to do harm! Miraculous! We can be brave! The power of love makes us strong! Miraculous!” (End intro) (Third person P.O.V.) On top of one of the towers of Canterlot Castle a lone Kwami sat alone looking up at the night sky with a sad expression on her three heads faces. “Father I miss you I'm not sure when you'll be free but tomorrow night will be the thousand year of the summer sun celebration and the return of Luna and I don't know if you'll be free on time or not to use the ladybug and black cat miraculouses you had with you during your imprisonment caused by her.” The lone Kwami says with a bit of anger in her voice. “And when you do return I hope you forgive Celestia's mistake in losing a few of the miraculouses and the prodigious.” The Kwami says with an apologetic expression until she senses something familiar. “It can't be, is he really back?!” she says with a hopeful expression. (Everfree Forest Castle Of The Two Sister Garden First person P.O.V) I sighed to myself thinking to myself, asking myself over and over again how did things end up like this for me where did I go wrong with her I made her to not only bring balance to what her sisters brought but to help others but the moment she went rogue and used their powers without a holder everything became crazy and then she tried turning my students to stone which Is why I'm like this, now a stone statue because I took the hit for them. And after she was defeated I listened to everything that happened around me as being in stone prevents me from seeing my surroundings but allows me to still listen which I find a little ridiculous but it's probably a side effect of her powers. Crack! Wait what was that, was that a crack I heard? Crack!! There it is again, wait could it be his powers are finally fading if that's true then oh boy those two are going to get a surprise of a lifetime especially Sarra when they see I'm finally free. Crack! Crack!! Crack!! Boom! I gasp as I collapsed onto the floor gasping and coughing. “Spots and claws off.” I say while coughing as the suite I was wearing start to vanish and the black ring and red and black polka dotted earrings I was wearing changed color as the ring turned into a gray color. The earrings turned black before they both glowed and two kwamis came out of them. “Huh what happened, how long have we been asleep?” I heard Plagg ask as I heard him fly around. “Calm down Plagg I'm as confused as you are but can't you see David doesn't look well.” Tikki says to Plagg as she points to me. “No I'm fine Tikki just getting used to having air in my lungs again after being turned to stone for a thousand years.” I say as my coughs start dying down. “A thousand years is that how long we have been out for?” Plagg asked, surprised. “Yeah I kind of been counting the years in my head while we were in stone.” I say after finally catching my breath and getting onto my feet and after finally getting a good look at my surroundings and what I saw made my heart sink. “What happened here, why does the castle look like a ruin?” “Wow look at this place it looks like I went through a Cataclysm without me being the cause of it.” Plagg says as he and Tikki look at the ruined castle. “We need to look around and find some sort of clue as to what happened here.” I tell the kwamis before I start leaving the castle's garden and head inside the ruined castle with the two kwamis following behind me as we start to look for any clues as to what happened during my stone imprisonment. (Four hours later) After searching the castle for about four hour we noticed how some parts of the castle were either fully collapsed and inaccessible or there were holes through the ceilings as if something blasted through them and during my search I found no traces of the Miracle box which tells me either Celestia and Luna moved and brought it with them or something bad happened which caused them to lose the box and I need to find it but i hope it's the first option. After searching and not finding the Miracle box anywhere I came across my old room and after entering I saw how messy it was as there was a spider web in the top right corner of my room, pieces of rubble on the floor and the hole in the ceiling. “Man what happened here it's like there was some sort of battle here?” “Well whatever happened here it seemed to have squished my secret hiding spot for my Camembert.” Plagg says as he flew over to one of the destroyed dressers. “Seriously Plagg we're trying to figure out what happened while we were gone and you worry about your Camembert?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. Before Plagg Can answer a familiar voice that I thought I wouldn't hear again called out to us. “Father your back!” when I turned around I was greeted with a hug by a blue three headed kwami. “Sarra, oh I'm so happy to see you again.” I say happily as I hugged my kwami Daughter back. “I missed you father. I'm happy to see you again too. It's been so long.” Sarra says with tears of joy. “Yeah speaking of it being so long, what happened while me, Tikki and Plagg were in stone, where's Celestia and Luna and where's the miracle box?” I asked my Kwami daughter. Hearing this question he expression turned Into one of sadness. “Well father a lot has happened so to answer one of your questions, the miracle Box is safe it's with Celestia.” Sarra answered. “Don't you mean it's with Celestia and Luna, Sarra?” I corrected but Sarra just shook her three heads. “No father and that's because Luna i-is gone.” Sarra says with a sad expression and hearing that made my heart sink. “She's gone isn't she?” I asked with a sad expression as she nodded her three heads. “But not in the way you think father.” Sarra added which caught my attention. “What do you mean Sarra?” I asked confused. “A lot has happened during your absence father and during your absence Celestia and Luna were able to seal sis away but were unable to find her miraculous then a thousand years ago Luna got akumatized by a unicorn sorcerer that found out about the miraculous and with ladybug and cat miraculous sealed in stone with you and no idea where Luna akumatized object was she had to banish Luna to the moon who requested it when she gain control of herself for a bit.” Sarra explained with a sad look before I pulled her close and hugged her. “I understand thank you for telling me all this instead of letting me find out about this later but I am curious on how Luna got akumatized. Did Celestia and Luna still have the butterfly miraculous before Luna got akumatized?” I asked out of curiosity and confusion. “Yes they still had it with them however we still didn't know how it happened, but father there's something else I need to tell you about Luna.” Sarra says but for some reason I can feel that she's hiding something but I decided to not ask her about but then I realized she mentioned more stuff about luna. “What is it Sarra what else about Luna do you need to tell me?” I asked my Kwami daughter. Even though Luna is sealed away in the moon she will return tomorrow night. “Even though Luna is sealed away in the moon she will return tomorrow night during the thousand year of the summer sun celebration.” “Summer sun celebration?” I asked, confused and curious. “What's that, is it some kind of festival that was made during my absence?” “In a way yes, but I'll explain that later father, right now I should explain how things have changed throughout the years.” Sarra nodded her three heads before explaining the events that took place after I had been turned to stone. After explaining everything that happened after i was turned to stone including what happened with luna i was surprised well Equestria has gotten with my absence. “I'm surprised by all that Equestria has accomplished while i was gone.” I say with a smile before pulling Sarra in for a hug. Sarra smiled back as she hugged me back. (Half an hour later) After Sarra had explained to me, Tikki and Plagg about what happened during our absence and how far Equestria had advance we ended up leaving the castle and started taking the path out of the forest. "I still can't believe how far Equestria has advanced so far.” I say as we walked down the path leading out of the forest. “I wonder if they found a way to make cheese taste even better.” Plagg says as he drools. “Really Plagg I know you like cheese but do you really think they'd be able to make cheese taste even better after a thousand years and besides all we learned we have to prepare to de-akumatize Luna when she returns.” I say shaking my head at Plagg antics. “Heh Sorry it's just I haven't eaten a single cheese in forever.” Plagg says with a chuckle. I smiled as I rolled my eyes. “I promise that when everything is done I'll see about getting some Camembert.” “Aw yeah! Now you're speaking my language.” Plagg says in excitement. “Hehe yeah, anyways let's get going you three I want to see how Equestria has changed for myself.” I say with a smile as I start making my way out of the forest. My three Kwami companions smiled and followed right behind me as we traversed through the forest as the sun slowly started to rise. (Celestia P.O.V.) After sending a letter of reply back to Twilight, I started pacing around the throne room worried for my student. After all, I'm sending her away to a village to make some friends since all she's done since becoming my personal student was study and hardly made any friends. Of course if David was here he would've called her a shut In. After thinking about what I was thinking I started to chuckle a bit calming myself down a bit only to start worrying again since Twilight was right about my sister returning tonight and I'm worried David might not be able to return on time to help save her since from what the kwamis told me after i had banished my sister she was apparently akumatized and even if I did de-akumatize her I wouldn't be able to stop her from being akumatized again without the two Miraculouses David wielded Before the incident. “Hello lady Celestia, can you hear me? Have you been listening to what I've been telling you?” I heard Sollar, my kwami, say snapping me out of my train of thought. “Huh oh I'm terribly sorry Sollar I was lost in my train of thought.” I tell my kwami apologetically. “It's quite alright lady Celestia I'm sure I can guess what's been on your mind it's your sister and father isn't it?” Sollar asked. “Yes you are right.” I say, sighing sadly. “And I'm worried about Twilight after all. Not only am I sending her somewhere to make friends but I'm doing this so she can spread her wings and yes I know it's hard for me to let her go but I need to do this for her.” “Yes I do believe you made a wise choice there with your student lady Celestia.” Sollar says with a smile. “Yes I believe so too but when my sister returns Twilight and those five fillies I choose for her to make friends with will have to face my sister and banish her again if David doesn't return on this day either but of course I'm not the only worried about him not returning I'm sure Sarra is worried too.” I say sadly as I looked out the window to see the carriage I arranged for Twilight to travel to Ponyville in was already being taken to Ponyville. “Oh right, speaking of my sister, she's not here. I had been telling you this before realizing you weren't paying attention.” Sollar says shocking me. “Wait, she's gone. Where is she?” I asked worriedly not wanting to lose Sarra like I lost some of the others. “I'm not sure but maybe it has to do with the strange magical energy that me and others felt?” Sollar explained. “Wait, strange magical energy?” I asked, confused. “What do you mean?” “I don't know but for some reason it actually feels familiar like it feels like mine and others magic.” Sollar explained to me and after hearing his explanation my eyes widened in realization. After realizing what Sollar was telling me I sighed happily and smiled. “From what you have told me, Sollar, it seems that I can calmly relax now because it would seem that he's back and I know he'll be the one to help Twilight when my sister returns.” “By he do you mean who I think you mean?” Sollar asked surprised while at the same time looking happy. “Yes it would seem that your creator David is back.” I say as I looked out the window towards the Everfree Forest where mine and my sister old castle once was. (David P.O.V.) As I wander through the forest I was listening to other things that Sarra had to say about what's been going on in Equestria during my imprisonment some of what she said was interesting while some were upsetting like what Starswhirl did while I was gone. “I swear that old fool what was he thinking stygian been with us for how long and the moment he takes their artifacts the first thing he does is immediately think Stygian is evil instead of asking Stygian what he was going to do with them first I swear for a smart old wizard he can be dumb at times.” I say with a sigh. “Yes I have to agree it just wasn't right what he did it was clearly obvious he felt left out and wanted to stand by yours and pillar sides well before we got encased in stone of course” Tikki added. “Yeah if I wasn't encased in stone I would've talked things out to clear up the misunderstanding” I said before noticing something ahead of us. “Hey guys, look, we're almost there.” “Finally somewhere else other then this forest I never really liked this place always gave me the creeps not to mention it's too dark.” Plagg says with a sigh of relief. “Heh I always knew you were afraid of the Everfree Forest. I just didn't want to say anything about it because I wanted you to admit it yourself.” I say jokingly. “Yeah, Yeah we get it. I'm a big scaredy cat, let's just hurry up and get out of here okay.” Plagg says a little annoyed. “Alright come on guys let's go.” I say with a smile as we get to the forest entrance and leave and once we stepped out of the forest I was met with a familiar scenery I haven't seen for a thousand years. “Wow flowery plains and hills are still as beautiful as they were a thousand years ago.” I say with a nostalgic smile. Before I took another step I saw a shadow flying above me and when I looked up to see a carriage flying through the skies with two Pegasus guards pulling the carriage while noticing its two passengers, a young lavender unicorn mare and young purple dragon. “Hey Sarra is that Tia personal student and her dragon assistant you told me about?” I asked Sarra. “Yup that was Twilight Sparkle and her dragon assistant Spike and from the looks of their destination they seem to be heading towards the town of Ponyville.” Sarra answered as we see the carriage leave our sight. “Ponyville, that's the village you said that was built like 50 years ago when the old village got destroyed when..... she went rogue?” I asked with a sigh. “Yes, it was founded and built by an apple farming family known as the Apples when Celestia gave them the land.” Sarra answered with a nod. “I see well I got to say it's impressive that an family of apple farmers was able to found and build an entire town.” I say impressed about what I heard. “Maybe I should visit Ponyville and see how it is but of course I'm sure my appearance will probably frighten them since the ponies of Equestria haven't seen a human in a long time.” I saw as I try thinking of a way not to scare the current generation of ponies. “Why not use the Miraculous of the fox and use its powers of illusion to give yourself a new look?” Plagg says laying on his back in the air. “You know the Miraculouses are to never be used for personal use Plagg.” I say scoldingly before sighing. “But you do make a good point I can use it's powers to change how I look with its illusion abilities so I can be something ponies are used to seeing.” I say before giving a nod of agreement and activating Tikki miraculous and turning into my Scarlet bug persona. “Okay, one Fox Miraculous coming right up.” I say as I pulled out my yoyo and slide one side open, opening a small portal in it as I reached my hand inside to retrieve the miraculous I want but felt nothing. “Huh that's odd I can't feel the Fox Miraculous inside the Miracle box.” I say confused. "I guess it might've been one of the ones that Sarra said was stolen?" “Why not use my Miraculous father since I can copy any ability you like.” Sarra says with a helpful smile. “Hmm great idea and seeing how you didn't bring it with you I can only assume it's in the miracle box I created for you and your siblings.” I say as Sarra nodded in agreement so I clicked one of the black spots on the yoyo as it changed the portal in the yoyo from pink to red and after the portal changed I dug my hand in before pulling out Sarra Miraculous. after pulling out Sarra miraculous I put it on. “Tikki, Sarra unify!” I shouted before glowing for a bit and when the glow died down I was in an entirely different costume, a mix of both a ladybug and hydra with the suit having red scales and black dots, blue arm sleeves, a blue Hydra tail and light blue horns on my Head. “Nice, now let's see this town Celestia student went to.” I say before shouting out loud. “Displacement I wish to copy the ability of the fox miraculous.” After activating my powers one of my hydra gauntlets eyes glowed. “Alright here go, Mirage!” I shouted as a ball of light appeared on my hands before I slammed it down to ground engulfing the surrounding area in a quick blinding light. Once the light faded I was no longer a human but instead I a was stallion with a red coat, black mane and tail, yellow eyes and a pair of wings I was also wearing a red hooded jacket, black T-shirt, Blue jeans and a pair of red sneakers. “Wow this disguise of yours doesn't look bad.” Plagg says after seeing my new disguise. “Why thank you Plagg I appreciate it, now since I'm sure no one hasn't seen a kwami before well seen one for a thousand years I'm sure seeing one now might bring some problems more so then seeing a human in a thousand years so why don't you hid in my jacket since Tikki and Sarra are still in their miraculous keeping me transformed.” I explained while opening my jacket to hide in. “Eh good point after all we kwami's aren't normally supposed to be seen by anyone else besides our wielders or the guardian of miraculouses which is you of course.” Plagg says in agreement before flying in my jacket. “Exactly now let's go we been standing around long enough.” I say before heading towards the direction I saw the flying carriage being taken to. (Ponyville outskirts) After for awhile I eventually make it to the outskirts of town and upon seeing it, it looked like the town was setting up decorations for the summer sun celebration that Sarra told me about and before I could even enter town I was stopped by a pink earth pony mare who wore a white shirt with light blue streaks, a short white skirt and a pair of blue laced boots and her mane and tail looks like cotton candy. “High there I'm Pinkie pie what's your name are you new here?” she asks before gasping. “If you're new here then that means I don't know yet because I like, know everyone and I mean everyone in town and since I don't know you then that also means you might not have any friends.” The mare known as Pinkie pie says with a sad expression. “Yeah I'm new here and my name is Blaze I'm just well visiting an old friend who is supposed to be coming to your town and I believe you might know them.” I answered. “Really!” Pinkie says excitedly before gasping again. “Wait, I think I might actually know who you're talking about and if I'm right then I'll throw you both a welcome to Ponyville and a reunited friends party!” she says happily before zooming all the way back to town. “Okay….. that was something?” I say a bit confused. “You and me both, it's almost like she had too much sugar and was really hyperactive on it?” Plagg says in agreement from within my jacket while a bit confused himself. “Well besides that unique encounter let's head into town and have a look around.” I tell Plagg before continuing my walk into town. (Three hours later) After entering town I was greeted by many of the townsfolk residents with kindness which brought a smile to my face as it reminded me of the townsfolk I knew a thousand years ago and how they greeted me with kindness to but only difference is that they knew I was human while this current generation doesn't as they only see me as a regular pegasus stallion thanks to the illusion I put over myself. “Man this town is a lot different from the one that was once built on these lands. The same goes for the townsfolk but it's to be expected after being frozen in time inside of a stone statue.” I say leaning on my hands I have on the back of my head as I walk through town. “Yeah what a shame I really liked that cheese shop in the old town while this current one has none.” Plagg says with a sigh. Hearing Plagg complain about his cheese just made me chuckle a bit. “What's with you and having cheese on the mind huh?” I asked but before he can reply I had accidentally bumped into someone causing me to fall on my ass. “Owe that hurt.” The mare who I apparently bumped into said. After getting up and dusting myself off I looked towards the mare who I had bumped into but the moment I saw her I immediately covered my mouth to stifle a laugh as the mare was a unicorn with a lavender coat, dark blue mane and tail with pink and purple streaks going down the middle and she was also wearing a white shirt and a purple skirt and a pair of lavender colored mary jane shoes but the reason I was stifling a laugh was because of her mane as it was all poofy and messy. “I'm sorry miss I didn't see you there.” I say with snicker as I held my hand out to help her up and she rolled her eyes as knew from my expression that I was trying to hold in a laugh before she took my hand and I helped her up. “It's fine I wasn't paying attention myself as well as I have a lot on my mind right now.” She says with a hint of annoyance as she dusted herself off. “Oh like what?” I asked out of curiosity. “Well for one trying to finish checking on all the preparation for the summer son celebration as the princess had sent me here to check on everything and two so I can get to the library as quickly as I can to look up away to prevent the return of Nightmare Moon or to find away to stop her once she returns.” “Nightmare Moon huh?” I asked. “I heard about her she's said to be an old ponies tail.” I say before getting a closer look at the mare before realizing she's the same mare I saw in the carriage that was flying by when i was near the forest. “oh hey isn't this mare Twilight and if so then that means.” I thought to myself before I look to Twilight’s right and saw the young teen dragon well. In pony years he seems to be 16 while in dragon years I'd say he's 12 he also seem to be wearing white t-shirt, a purple unzipped hooded jacket a pair of blue jeans and purple sneakers. “Yes i been told that myself too but i have reason to believe that she's real and will return during the summer sun celebration tonight seeing as it'll be the thousand your since her imprisonment.” Twilight said. “and I'm going to do what i can to stop her well as soon as i finish the task the princess asked me to do.” “Well usually ponies would think your crazy or just over reacting but to be honest I actually believe you.” I say surprising her and spike. “Wait you believe me?” Twilight ask surprised to hear i believe her. “Well yeah after all some legends have some form of truths to them.” I explained even though the real reason i believe her is because of what Sarra told me about what happened to Luna. Before Twilight could say anything else Spike interrupted her. “Um Twilight I think we should get going we have to finish looking over the celebration preparations.” Spike informed Twilight. “Oh right I guess we'll talk another time uh…?” Twilight says before drawing a blank. “Oh right, forgive me. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Blaze.” I say introducing myself to Twilight and Spike. “Blaze Huh, that's an unusual name. Well Blaze it's nice to meet you. My name is Twilight Sparkle and the dragon next to me is my number one assistant and adoptive brother Spike.” Twilight says introducing herself and Spike. “It's great to meet you two. I hope to see you two again during the celebration.” I say giving a slight bow. “Yeah uh during the Celebration. “ Twilight says in a ton I recognize all to well, as “Sorry but I'm going to be busy studying and I don't have time for partying.”, before she and Spike walked off to what I can only guess is the town hall. After Twilight and Spike left I let out a huge sigh of relief as it took everything I had not to laugh during our conversation because of her mane however when I opened up my jacket. “Haha oh my haha oh my goodness did you see her mane it was hilarious Haha.” Plagg says while laughing from the sight of seeing Twilight mane. “Yeah and as funny as it looked we shouldn't laugh besides we need to prepare ourselvesfor when Luna returns tonight.” Say before letting out a sigh. “but for now let's just explore a bit more.” I say as I start to continue my walk. (5 Hours later) After walking around for a few hours I noticed how late it was getting and since Celestia was going to raise the sun and lowered the moon from Sarra told me everyone is supposed to stay up all night and when I looked around and saw no one i decided to use this as a chance to recharge Sarra and Tikki seeing as we been transformed long enough so not wanting anyone to see me transform incase someone does come out i quickly ducked into an alleyway and dropped my illusion before I de-transformed. After de-transforming Tikki and Sarra left their miraculous looking exhausted so with a smile I pulled a bag of sweets I bought earlier and fed it to both of them. “Here you go, you two eat up.” I say with a smile. “Thanks David.” Tikki says gratefully before eating the cooking I gave her. “Yes thank you father.” Sarra added before taking a bite out of the cookie gave her too. “You're welcome you two after all i need you both at full energy for when Luna appears so we can de-akumatize her.” I say with a smile. “Yeah though I feel that Luna been akumatized for far too long and some of the influences of the Akuma might've corrupted her heart so even if we do manage to de-akumatize her all that dark influence might corrupt her again so i suggest we use my other sisters father.” Sarra says as she finishes eating the cookie i gave her. “You mean the harmony Kwami's?” I asked. “Yes and luckily they're still back at the old castle.” Sarra said as she sat on my shoulder. “Usually Akumas don't leave any form of dark influences on those they akumatize but since we are in a world full of magic it could be possible that what Sarra is say is true.” Tikki says as she finishes the other cookie i gave her. "Hmm i suppose you two are right from what i remember akumas never leave any traces of darkness within those they akuma when being de-akumatize but like Tikki said we are in a world full of magic so there's a possibility that the magic of Equestria might've changed the rules on that." I say thinking out loud and before i could say anything else we heard footsteps coming our way. “Shoot we'll continue this conversation later for now Sarra Regenerate!” I quickly shouted before glowing for a bit and activating Sarra powers again to give illusion powers again which I quickly use to make me look like a pony again and once the footsteps were close enough I saw it was Twilight and Spike again but this time there was a butter yellow pegasus mare with them as she had bright pink mane and tail as she wore a yellow sweater with jeans and was green slip on shoes and they were all standing in front of a literal tree house. Deciding to make my presence known I walked out the alleyway I was in and walked up to them. “Hey guys didn't expect to bump into you two again.” I say as I got near the group but the moment the pegasus mare saw me she let out a eep before quickly hiding behind Twilight which tells me she's a shy one and as the saying goes always watch out for the shy ones. “Oh hey Blaze what are you doing here?” Spike asked when he spotted me. “Oh I was walking on by when I spotted you two with um?” I say before turning my attention back to the butter yellow pegasus mare unsure on what to say. “Oh her name's Fluttershy.” Spike says introducing the mare to me. “Fluttershy huh? I think that name suits her seeing how she looks after I arrived.” I say before hearing said mare give a shy hello. “H-Hello.” Fluttershy says shyly greeting me. I smiled at this and greeted her back. “Hello there, Miss Shy, as you already heard my name is Blaze.” “I-It’s nice to meet you.” Fluttershy says in a whispered tone but I'm still able to make out what she says. Before anything else can be said Twilight interrupted our conversation clearly wanting to enter her home. “Well this was a nice conversation but as you can clearly see it's getting late and not to mention Spike looks tired.” “Huh what do you mean I'm no-oof”.” Spike says before mysteriously falling on his ass. “Oh look at him he's so tired he fell after all young dragons his age need their sleep.” “Oh dear then we should get him inside to rest then.” Fluttershy says before picking up Spike in her arms and tried carry him inside only to be stopped by Twilight. “No, no, no need I can take him myself but I do appreciate the help well goodnight then bye!” Twilight says taking Spike in her magic and bringing him inside their home before closing the door. “Wow if I didn't know any better I'd say she wants to be left alone with no one bothering her.” I say before walking off. “Oh well, I hope to see you during the celebration Fluttershy.” I say as I walk away. (Ponyville night time) “So tell us again why we're here I know you wanted to visit this town after we left the forest but we saw all that this village can show us?” Plagg asked. “Plagg did you forget that we're also here so we can not only see Celestia again but to de-akumatize Luna when she returns tonight during the summer sun celebration here.” Tikki answered “Yeah she's right Plagg besides after we Celestia and Luna after we de-akumatize her of course we also need to find the missing miraculous that Sarra told us that were stolen when we were stoned.” I added as I laid on the roof of the town hall looking up at the night sky as I immediately came here after leaving Twilight home. “But of course since we have some time before the celebration starts why don't we just relax a bit?” I say letting out a relaxing sigh. "Speaking of the missing miraculouses father how will we start looking for them since they can be anywhere same goes for the prodigious.” Before i could give a reply we heard the townsfolk coming to town hall. “Oh it seems like the celebration is about to start.” I say before turning into my pony form again with Sarra powers. After transforming I stealthily made my way down to ground level before entering the town hall but of course the moment I entered I was met with the face of a very angry Pinkie. “Oh hey um Pinkie right?” I asked nervously. “Where were you? Why didn't you come to the party?!” she asked angrily. “yesh something tells me this girl takes throwing someone a party seriously.” I thought to myself before sighing. “Well for one didn't really expect you to actually throw me a party and two if I did believe you actually were I had no idea where you were throwing it.” I answered. “Oh okay that makes sense then when I redo your welcome to Ponyville party again I'll be sure to tell you where it is next time.” Pinkie says with a smile before heading off somewhere else in the town hall. “That mare is sure something else ain't she almost reminds me of someone else I know.” I say before heading to the center of town hall and looked up to see a balcony which I presume Celestia would make her appearance. As I waited for the celebration to start the sound of trumpets and birds singing can be heard before spotlights shine onto the stage below the balcony of town hall as a light brown coated mare with a white mane and tail wearing a light blue suit, pair of blue rimmed glasses and a pair of high heels came on to the stage. “Fillies and mental colts as mayor of Ponyville it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the summer sun celebration!” She announced making everyone cheer in happiness. “In just a few moments our town will witness the magic of the sunrise and celebrate this the longest day of the year and now it is my great owner to introduce to you the ruler of our land, the very pony who gives us the sun and the moon everyday the bringer of harmony Princess Celestia.” The mayor says as the certains opens only for the crowd to gasp when they see no one was behind them. “Remain calm everypony there must be a reasonable explanation.” The mayor says trying to calm everyone. “Oh oh I love guessing games, is she hiding?” I heard Pinkie say as I looked to her looking around for Tia before a white unicorn mare, with a purple mane and tail that were swirled as she wore a white dress with a pearl necklace and a pair Mary Jane shoes too but they purple instead lavender, on top of the balcony looked at where Celestia was supposed to be before looking down from the balcony and said something that made everyone worry even more. “She's gone.” The white mare announced. “Oh she's good.” I heard Pinkie say who still thought this was a game before I heard her scream along with everyone gasping in fright and when I looked back at the balcony again I saw what looked like blue smoke but the odd thing was they also looked a bit starry. When the smoke dispersed what I saw shocked me standing ok the balcony was a black alicorn mare who wore blue royal armor and the most important detail that fully caught my attention was the Necklace she wore and her cutie mark. “It would seem like Luna have gotten to Celestia before arriving here” I heard Tikki say from within my jacket. “Yes it would seem so Tikki.” I say as I looked at one of the ponies who I cared about, a pony who now looks like a villain. “Oh my beloved subjects, it's been so long since I seen all of your sun loving faces.” Luna or I guess Nightmare Moon as she now calls herself said looking at the crowd. “What did you do to our princess?!” I heard a mare call out and when I looked I saw it was a blue pegasus mare with a rainbow mane and tail as she wore a white tank top a pair black fingerless gloves, blue jeans and a pair of blue sneakers and instead of letting Nightmare Moon answer she tried to attack her but before being stopped by another mare who seemed to be an orange cowpony mare who had a blond mane and tail that were tied up ironically in a ponytail as she was wearing a button up brown shirt, a cowboy hat, short jeans and a pair of cowboy boots. “Woe there nelly!” The cowpony mare says stopping the rainbow maned mare until Nightmare Moon started to laugh. “Why am I not royal enough for you?” Nightmare Moon asked. “Does my crown no longer count now that I have been imprisoned for all these years don't any of you know who who I am have you all not heard of my legend have none of you seen the signs of my return?” Nightmare Moon asked looking around at the crowd expecting an answer. “Oh oh more guessing games is your name hockey smokes no queen meany no black snooty black snooty!” I heard Pinkie shouted before I saw her mouth was stuffed with cupcakes by the cowpony mare who was holding onto the rainbow maned mare. And seeing how no one was saying anything iI decided to answer her. “I know who you are or I should say I knew who you were.” I answered, stepping up from the crowd with all eyes on me. “Oh really now do tell who am I or who as you say knew who I was?” Nightmare Moon asked. “Your-.” Before I could answer I was interrupted by Twilight who answered Nightmare Moon question. “Your the wicked mare in the moon Nightmare Moon!” Twilight shouted making everyone gasp in fear. “My my it would seem that there's two amongst you who actually remembers me then you wouldn't mind explaining why I have returned?” Nightmare Moon asked. “Your here to, your here to….” Twilight says uncertain what to actually say but from what I've heard I have a good guess why she's here. “Your here to bring about eternal night again like you did a thousand years but tell me this do think your mentor who cared about you and your sister want you to do this?” I asked. “Starswhirl I doubt he would've been able to stop me especially when he went missing.” Nightmare Moon retorted. “I'm not talking about him talking about your other mentor.” I said as she gave a shocked look. “How do you know of him colt he hasn't been heard of for ages nore has anyone spoken of him and the deeds he's done before I became who I am now?!” Nightmare Moon shouted in her royal voice. “How I know isn't important what is important is that these actions you're taking to make night time eternal is a terrible thing to do Luna!” I answered unfazed from her shout. “Enough I am not Luna I am Nightmare Moon so you and everypony here shall remember this well for the sun will never rise again and the moon will last FOREVER!” Nightmare Moon shouted again laughing maniacally. “Seize her only she knows where the princess is!” I heard the mayor order the guards to capture Nightmare Moon. Knowing how dangerous it is to face some with Nightmare Moon powers is I quickly hid under a table and dropped my disguise. “Tikki, Plagg you two go hide somewhere I have to stop Nightmare Moon from doing something dangerous.” “You don't have to tell me twice.” Plagg says before him and Tikki went to hide somewhere safe while I came out from under the table and just in time to as I spotted Nightmare about to strike the guards with lightning. “I don't think so!” I shouted before activating Sarra powers. “Displacement! I choose the powers of the shield hero!” I say making the eyes of my hydra gauntlets on my right arm glow. Right before Nightmare Moon lightning hit the guards I immediately deflected it with a glowing green transparent shield. “Air strike shield!” I shouted getting hers and everyone's attention but the moment Nightmare Moon eyes laid on me she gave a shocked expression. “You but how? It's impossible there's no way you could be here? You were trapped in stone the last time I saw you?” Nightmare Moon asked before her expression changed from shocked to that of someone who has found what they've been looking for. “Well now if you're free then it saves us the time of waiting for you to be free even longer since you have something we want!” Nightmare says before summoning a dark blue sword before she charged at us. “Woe! Hey now Luna I know you're excited to see me again but to charge at me like that with a sword it's almost like you're intentionally trying to kill me.” I say as I dodged her attack. “And what exactly do I have that you want?” I asked before punching Nightmare Moon with my gauntlet covered hands. “My name isn't Luna it's Nightmare Moon and don't play dumb my dear guardian you know what I'm talking about I want you to hand over the ladybug and black cat miraculouses!” She demanded as she swung her sword at me but hearing what she was asking for meant one thing. “Nightmare no you can't you know what happens when you make a wish!” I said while I blocked her attack with my gauntlets before countering her attack with one of my own. “Oh it's not for me it's for the one who made me who I am today!” She said as she flew up into the air. “Hawkmoth!” She says while laughing maniacally. “Wait Hawkmoth you gotta be shitting me.” I say shocked before realizing something and smirked. “Ha you nearly got me there because if you truly were akumatized by Hawkmoth then he would've been dead by now since it's been a thousand years.” “You make an excellent point guardian however what she says is true.” Says a voice that I recognize all too well from the miraculous ladybug series. “No it can't be.” I say shocked at what I heard only for that shock to deepen when tones a black butterflies start flying into town and coming together to form the head of the one person I never expected to actually see here. “Hawkmoth, how are you here and alive for a thousand years?” “From the sounds of it, it seems like you know who I am, however the Hawkmoth you think you might know me as, was a sorcerer who wanted the powers of the miraculouses to rule Equestria but as for what i want are the two Miraculouses you wield but had no idea where they were until Nightmare Moon returned and told me you had them and now your here I'll take your miraculouses and use them to grant my greatest wish.” Hawkmoth says, making me worried what that wish might be. “Well to bad Hawkmoth but there's no way you're getting the ladybug and black cat miraculouses I'll stop you and any akumatized villain you send my way!” I say before putting on the ladybug earrings. “Tikki, Sarra unify!” I commanded before turning back to my hydrabug disguise and using the ladybug yoyo to capture all the Akumas. “Noooo!” Shouted Hawkmoth before all the Akuma were captured and I de-evilized them all and freed them. “Well that's one thing taken care of now it's time to take care of….. nevermind she seemed to have ran away while I was busy with Hawkmoth, Plagg let's go we're going to look for Nightmare.” I say calling out to Plagg. “Coming.” Plagg called out as he follows me out of town hall. Once we were outside I jumped on top of town hall, as it was the tallest building in town, so I can see if I can spot Nightmare but couldn't see her anywhere. “Damn she's gone but to also think Hawkmoth of all people would actually be here i guess what Comedy said was true characters from the actual show or Equestria of them might actually appear and if he's like the show Hawkmoth then he might be a pony version Gabriel Agrest and has the same wish but then again he might have a different wish than Gabriel either way this means I need to stop him from getting his hands on the ladybug and black cat miraculouses no matter what which means I need to find a permanent owner for them.” And with that said I Jumped down from the town hall building and went to search for any potential candidates to wield the two ladybug and black cat miraculouses. To be continued. Nightmare Moon pt 2Author's Note Hey guys I want to start this story off by apologizing for the long wait I had been dealing with a lot of irl stuff that kept me busy and drained all creativity from me and after gaining my creativity back I went back to writing but then I found out my grandmother gotten sick then a couple days after hearing about her getting sick I found out she had cancer but I wasn't told what kind of cancer and hearing that made me upset that I didn't want to continue then a few days ago after talking to my dad I found out my grandmother has colon cancer and she has a few months to live so I been spending as much time as I could with her before she passes so i hope you guys understand Nightmare Moon pt 2 Previously on Miraculous Harmony, after a thousand years being imprisoned in stone David was finally able to break free and after being freed he met with his kwami Sarra who explained everything he missed while he was gone and lead him into a small town known as ponyville. After arriving in town in the disguise he gave himself he saw how much his home had changed after a thousand years and when night fell he went to town hall to join in a celebration called the summer set celebration to meet Celestia and Luna again but the celebration was interrupted by a evil mare known as Nightmare Moon only for David to realize she was actually Nightmare Moon akumatized but the biggest surprise was when Hawkmoth revealed himself. After the reveal of Hawkmoth Nightmare Moon escaped now David is trying to find new wielders for the ladybug and black cat miraculouses to help him defeat and free Nightmare Moon. (Unknown location) “Ugh this is why I can't stand heros they're just too heroic but I waited this long for this night to come and now that the guardian has returned I can finally get my hands on the Miraculouses ladybug and black cat. ” Hawkmoth says with a smirk. “But first I need to have a little chat with the princess.” he says until a moth symbol appears over his face. “Nightmare Moon are you there?” Hawkmoth asked. “Yes Hawkmoth, I'm here, what can I do for you?” Nightmare Moon replied. “I want you to go back to that village and make sure they don't do anything to stop you from completing your mission. After all, you don't want me to take away your powers do you?” Hawkmoth asked. “No I don't and i promise you I'll get you your miraculouses after all I personally know the guardian.” Nightmare says with a grin. “Good I'm counting on you Nightmare Moon so don't fail me or else you'll never keep your night up forever.” Hawkmoth says before ending his communication with Nightmare Moon. (Ponyville Third P.O.V) Throughout the night David has been looking out for any signs of Luna now known as Nightmare Moon while at the same time he's been looking around for anyone who would be worthy enough to wield the powers of the ladybug and black miraculous. “If I can't find someone soon I might have to fight Nightmare by myself which means it'll be easier for her to get both miraculous if I can't defeat her.” David says before landing on top of the roof of a house. “There has to be someone worthy?” as David looked around he spotted Twilight tree house and saw the lights were on. “Hmm, of course maybe Celestia student can help.” With a new goal in mind David made his way to the Golden Oaks Library. Once David arrived at Golden Oaks Library he heard voices coming from inside. “Twilight what are we going to do? We have to stop Nightmare and save Princess Celestia?!” I heard Spike ask Twilight worriedly. “We need to find the book about the elements otherwise we won't be able to know how to save Equestria or the Princess if we can't defeat Nightmare and find where the elements of harmony are!” Twilight answered in worry and anger as the sound of books being tossed around can be heard. “Elements Of Harmony? Wait, is she talking about the Miraculouses Of Harmony, is that what everyone's been calling them these days now the Elements Of Harmony?” David thought to himself after hearing what Twilight said but then he noticed five of the mares he saw at the celebration coming to the library so thinking fast he hid in a nearby bush. When the group arrived they overheard Twilight talking about the elements, hearing about the elements the rainbow maned mare barged into the library. “And what exactly are the Elements Of Harmony huh? And how did you know about Nightmare Moon, are you a spy?!” David heard the rainbow mane pegasus before rudely and judgingly ask Twilight. “Settle down there Dash she ain't no spy but I reckon she does know what's going on here don’t ya Twi?” I heard the cowpony mare ask. “I read all about the prediction of Nightmare Moon and some mysterious objects called the Elements Of Harmony are the only things that can stop her but I don't know what they are, what they can do and where to even find them?” Twilight answered. “I believe I might help with that.” David says getting all the mares and dragon attention as he entered through the window. “Wait I know you, you're that guy who appeared out of nowhere and started fighting off against Nightmare Moon.” Spike says surprised to see David. “Yeah and speaking of which buster you apparently seem to know her more personally so spill it what Nightmare Moon planning and who is this Hawkmoth are you three in cahoots?!” Dash says as she gets up in David's face. “Woe there I don't mean any harm I'm just here to help plus if you were to try beat me up for answers then I'm sorry to say but you won't get any that way so if I were you my Rainbow maned friend I would calm myself first and listen to what I have to say okay.” David says trying to calm Dash down. “Fine but you better start talking or else.” Dash says as she backs away from him. David gave a sigh of relief before giving a serious look. “Okay first I'd like to clear something up the objects you are referring to as the Elements Of Harmony or actually called the Miraculouses of Harmony in total there are six of them each representing a concept Honesty, Kindness, Generosity, Loyalty, Laughter and Magic and each grant their wearers special powers but when used together can bring harmony and seal away evil and last I remembered seeing them there were all kept safe in my old home that are now in ruins.” “And where exactly is this home of yours if you don't mind me asking darling?” The white unicorn mare from before asked. “Yeah and what about Nightmare Moon, how do you know her and who is this Hawkmoth she mentioned? Is he that guy that was made up of tons of butterflies?” Dash asked. “Well yes and no, no to the whole made of butterflies and yes that was him but I'll get to him in a bit because as for Nightmare Moon she's well how should I say it my mare friend.” David answered, shocking everyone. “SHE'S WHAT?!” They all shouted in unison. “Yeah but back then she went by a different name and never wanted to make the night sky last forever.” David explained. “Back then she did worry about the ponies not loving or appreciating her night but I helped her see things a different way but now she's been akumatized to be this Nightmare Moon.” “Akumatized, what's that?” Spike asked. “It means for ponies who have come into contact with a special butterfly called Akumas that hides in whatever that pony has on them turning them into villains that are controlled by the one who sent the akumas their way and only way to free an akumatized person is by breaking the objects the Akuma is residing in and capturing it.” David answered. “But since Nightmare has been akumatized for too long her heart may be corrupted by the dark power of the Akuma so we need the help of the elements as you call them to remove that dark power.” “Wait, you're saying a tiny little butterfly is why Nightmare Moon is evil.” Rainbow asked, confused before laughing. “That's the most ridiculous thing I've ever heard.” “Laugh all you like but it's true and the one who currently has control over her and her powers is Hawkmoth as he wields a mystical artifact called a miraculous and his miraculous is the brooch of the moth which gives him the power to give others powers and make them his followers.” “An’ how would ya know about what the source of powers this Hawkmoth feller has an’ what he can do?” The cowpony mare asked. “I would like to explain that but currently we don't have the time seeing how we need to stop Nightmare.” David says. “He's right the more time we stand heros talking the more time Nightmare Moon has to take over equestria.” Twilight speaks as she turns to the other ponies. “So you said the elements are in your place that are in ruins?” Twilight asked, turning back to David. “Yes they are.” David answered with a nod. “And where is this home of yours um…?” Twilight asked before realizing she doesn't know my name. “Oh right my apologies I never introduced myself. My name is Hydrabug. It's a pleasure to meet all of you.” David says introducing himself to the group. “Well Mr. Hydrabug my name is Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight says introducing herself. “Names Applejack partner.” the cowpony named Applejack says introducing herself. “You can call me Rainbow Dash fastest flier in all of Equestria.” Dash says fully introducing herself. “Hi my name Is Pinkie and I can't help but feel like I've seen you somewhere before?” Pinkie says introducing herself while looking at David closely. “It is a pleasure to meet you darling, my name is Rarity.” Rarity introduces herself elegantly. “O-oh…um hi, M-my name is f-Fluttershy…” Fluttershy mumbles meekly. “And my name is Spike.” Spike says introducing himself. “It's nice to meet you all also as for where my home is it lies within the Everfree Forest.” David says only to gain gasps from the Group. “You live in that dreadful place?” Rarity asks with a gasp. “Yes? I assume ponies don't live there anymore?” David asks with a tilt of his head. “Well duh, why would anyone live in a place so dangerous?” Rainbow says with a roll of her eyes. “We can talk more about where ponies live later. Right now we need to head to the Everfree forest and get our hands on the elements so we can stop Nightmare Moon.” Twilight says before she ran out the library with the other following behind but when she saw Spike She stopped and turned to him. “Sorry Spike but where we're going it's going to be dangerous so I need you to head back to the library and wait for me until I get back.” Twilight says, placing a hand on his shoulder. “Good idea Twilight, it would be best to have someone watch over the town while we traverse the everfree.” David nods his head in agreement. “But I want to come I can help.” Spike says with pleading eyes. “No Spike, I need you to stay here. I don't know what I would do if my little brother got hurt because I let him join in on something so dangerous.” Twilight says with the tone of a worried older sibling “But?” Spike says before being interrupted by Twilight. “I said no Spike so please just go.” Twilight says to Spike. “Okay Twilight I'll go, just promise you'll come back safely?” Spike asked. “I will, I promise.” Twilight says before giving Spike a hug and ran off to catch up with the others while Spike went back to the library but as David sees Spike head back to the library he gave a smile. “Hm, you go on ahead Twilight, I'll meet you and the others at the entrance to the everfree in a moment.” David speaks as he looks at the library. “Okay see you there.” Twilight says as she heads in the direction of the forest while David pulls out the Black cat miraculous smiling before heading back to the library. (David P.O.V) I walk into the library holding the miraculous of the black cat in my hand as I whisper to Plagg. “Hey bud, I think I found you a new wielder.” Plaggs comes out and sees Spike from the window. “Him, you're talking about that dragon who's Celestia's student assistant?” he asked. “Yes, he holds great potential, much like your previous wielder, Adrien Agreste.” I answer with a smile as Plagg’s eyes widen. “You still remember us talking about what me and others remember before we ended up with you as our guardian?” Plagg asked, surprised. “I do, it's one of the more pleasant memories from back then.” I chuckle at Plagg's question. “Oh I see well in any case he does kind of remind me of Adrian in away so sure why not I wouldn't mind him being my wielder just as long as he has some Camembert for me to enjoy.” he says which made me roll my eyes before I entered the library getting Spike attention. “Huh Hydrabug, what are you doing back here? I thought you went with Twilight and others to take them to the castle?” He asked. “I will in a moment, but I thought you could come with, that is if you want to.” I ask, already knowing the answer. “I wish I could but Twilight doesn't want me to come because she doesn't want me to be in danger.” He says with a sigh as he put a book back in the bookshelf while I just smiled and pulled out the Black cat miraculous. “Well, Spike. This is the Black Cat Miraculous-” I begin, only to be interrupted by Plagg. “Yeah, yeah this is the Black Cat Miraculous and I'm Plagg the kwami of destruction and putting the ring on will grant you the ability to use my powers.” He says flying out the pocket of my suit grabbing the miraculous and putting it in Spike hand. “Wait what? You mean I can be like a hero like in my comics?” Spike asks before getting excited. “That's so cool!” “Yeah and sorry about Plagg he's well a handful at times but still reliable.” I say with a chuckle as I rubbed the back of my head. “Hey, what makes you think I'm a handful?” Plagg asks, a little annoyed at what I said. “So basically he and this ring are what will give me my powers?” Spike asks as he put on the ring. “Yes however under no circumstances are you to tell anyone your identity not even Twilight because if Hawkmoth or anyone he akumatizes find out you told someone your identity they will use them to get to your miraculous in which case I'll have to take back for your safety and the world's because the miraculouses shouldn't be used for evil which is something I'm going to fix when I find Hawkmoth and retake his miraculous.” “U-Uh sure so um how do I actually use this exactly?” Spike asks unsure how to use his miraculous. “Oh I can help with that all you need to say is Plagg claws out.” Plagg says as he lands on Spike's shoulders. “Really that's all?” Spike asks, looking at me as I gave a nod. “Alright Plagg claws out!” Spike shouted, causing his ring to glow. “Oh boy here we go.” Plagg states before being sucked into his miraculous making the ring turn black. “Sweet!” Spike says before he clawed at the air making two clawed gloves appear on his hands then swiping at both his shoulders causing his suit to form over his body as his dragon tale turns into a cat tail before swiping his hands over his face and over his head making his maks appear over his face and a pair of cat ears over his head until he finishes his transformation by jumping in the air back flipping before landing in a pose like black panther. “Hmm nice you look great Spike.” I say with a smirk. “Though you might need a name to hide your real identity so why not think of one before we catch up with Twilight and her friends.” “hm… well, this suit is black, like a panther… maybe something with Panther?” Spike mumbles to himself as he places his clawed hand on his chin in thought. “Panther huh I like it then hence fourth you'll be known as Panther Noir it's great to have you on board now lets go and meet up with Twilight and the others.” I say before heading out the door. “Right! Panther Noir reporting for duty!” Spike exclaimed with a salute and a grin on his face as he followed me out of the library and towards the everfree forest. (Two hours later) Once we arrived at the forest edge we spotted Twilight and others entering it. “Hey girls, sorry we're late!” I called out getting their attention. “Huh? Hydrabug, who's this?” Twilight asks as she looks between me and Spike. “This is Panther Noir. He's here to help with defeating Nightmare Moon.” I say introducing Spike as Panther Noir to the girls. “It's nice to meet the six of you, I'll do everything in my power to assist.” Spike spoke as he leaned on his staff. The six mares greeted him back before Twilight reminded me about leading them to the castle. “So about leading us to your home and the elements?” “Right, there should be a clear path into the everfree, just follow me and Panther, alright?” I spoke, looking at the group before me. The group nodded before I started leading the way to the castle. None of us were aware that we were being watched by a cloud of blue smoke. (Everfree Forest Spike P.O.V.) As we walked the path Hydrabug was leading us down I couldn't help notice how creepy the forest looks especially during the night but as we walked Twilight decided to ask the group about the forest. “Has Anypony noticed how dark it's gotten? It's unnaturally dark, even for a forest like the everfree.” Twilight asks as she looks around cautiously. “That's because the Everfree Forest is unnatural, it just ain't right.” Applejack answered. “The clouds moving on their own.” Rainbow added. “The animals fending for themselves.” Fluttershy added. “It's not all that weird, weather is like this in many places outside of Equestrian borders.” Hydrabug suddenly speaks up, surprising everyone except for me and Twilight. “Really?” Rarity asked, surprised. “My word how do those outside of Equestria deal with something so unnatural. “Just like me they go with it as it feels natural to them since like I said I lived in this forest all my life.” David answered and hearing that sparked another question in Twilight and myself. “Wait, if you've lived in the everfree for a thousand years, how come no pony has ever seen you?” I ask, more than a little curious to Hydrabug’s answer. After hearing her question his expression became that of a disappointed parent the same look I saw Twilight's parents give her or Shining when they do something bad. “Let's just say there was an incident that caused me to be away for so long.” Before any of us can ask what he meant the ground beneath our feet gave away causing all of us to slide down to a cliff. “Aaaaghh!! Hydrabug what do i do?!” I cried out trying to look for anything to grab. “Use your staff!” He called out. “R-right!” I shout nervously as I grab my staff tightly as I stab it into the ground, causing me to slow down until I come to a complete stop. Sighing in relief I spotted Rainbow and Fluttershy catching Rarity and Pinkie Pie and as for Twilight and Applejack my eyes widen in shock when I see Twilight let go of Applejack but before I can call out to her I was surprised to see Hydrabug had caught her while swinging from webs that came out of his gauntlets. Looking back to Applejack I spotted her the cliff face so following her lead I made my way down with her until we both made it to the bottom with the others and once others started walking off I looked towards Hydrabug and smiled. “Thanks for saving Twilight Hydrabug.” “It's no problem Panther, just doing what I've always done.” Hydrabug replies with a small chuckle. Nodding to his words we started to catch up to the girls unaware of what awaits us. After a bit of walking we ended up encountering a Manticore. “No way, a Manticore?!” I say surprised by its sudden appearance. “Heh haven't fought one of these guys in a long time this'll be good.” I heard Hydrabug speak but before he and I could do anything the both of us were suddenly teleported to a new location. “H-huh?! Where are we?” I asked nervously as I looked up at Hydrabug. “Hold on, I recognize this place we're back at my home in a secret underground training room where I train guardians but how did we get here?” He asked as he looked around until we both heard laughter. “U-uh…Hydrabug? I…don't like that laughter.” I spoke nervously as I looked around the room cautiously. “Of course you'd recognize this place my dear guardian after all it's where you trained me and my dear sister.” A voice I recognize as Nightmare Moon says before the center of the room was surrounded by blue smoke before it came together to form Nightmare Moon. “And I see you chose another to wield the black cat ring.” “I have, and we are not giving up until we free Luna.” Hydrabug speaks with conviction as he looks Nightmare moon in the eyes. “Hah you were always the one to never back down from your goals but it ends here I will get your miraculouses and give them to Hawkmoth then stop those pathetic ponies from getting miraculouses of harmony and then the night will finally last forever.” Nightmare Moon says before laughing and summoning up two shadowy clones of me and Hydrabug and disappearing. “H-huh? What did sh-Woah!” I exclaim as I block my shadow self’s attack with my staff. “Panther Noir word of warning when you see your clone hands covered in dark energy stay away because that destruction energy one touch from that and you're done for and I'll explain how to use your powers too!” Hydrabug says as he fights off his own clown. “O-ok!” I shout as I kick my clone off of me. My clone brought out its own staff holding it in their left hand and forming a ball of dark energy in their right hand where they had their ring before they charged at me trying to touch me with the dark energy. “W-whoa!” I exclaim as I dive to the side. “Alright Panther if you want -ugh- to use your powers just call out Cataclysm and the same dark energy will -oof- appear in your hand where you have your ring.” Hydrabug says while taking hits from his clones before it summons a ball of dark energy in both hands. “Shit you got to be fucking with me.” He says keeping his distance from his clone. “And one last warning since you're still young once you use your Cataclysm you'll have a five minute timer before you transform back to normal!” “Right!” I nod before turning to my clone, thinking quickly, I use my tail to dig out chunks of dirt and throw them at the clone in an attempt to make them waste their Cataclysm. As if planned, my clone actually did just that as it destroyed the dirt I threw it's way making it Cataclysm disappear before it lunged at me with its staff. My eyes widen as I dodge to the side before smashing my staff into their foot, Afterall, if they are a clone of me, then they have to be just as clumsy as I can sometimes be. As if on cue the clone tripped over my staff falling face first while with Hydrabug I looked towards him and saw his hand was glowing in a strange red symbol while his clone was covered in the same symbol before being cut in half by it and dispersing into smoke. My clone gets back up and pins me both, our hands locked In place against one another. Thinking quickly, I shout. “Cataclysm!” While our hands are pressed against one another, causing my clone to fade to dust. “Way to go Panther you did great, not bad for your first fight.” Hydrabug says walking over to me before helping me up but before I could say thanks I heard beeping coming from my ring. “Huh?” I look down at my hand to see the ring flashing as one of the paws on the ring flicker before fading to black. “Don't worry, that's the timer I mentioned once all five fade away you'll turn back but you can also de-transform automatically by saying claws in and since no one is around it's okay.” Hydrabug says with a smile. “Right, Plagg, Claws in.” I mutter, causing the ring to glow and the suit to vanish. Once Plagg leaves the ring he lands on my hands exhausted. “Man, I hate doing that.” he says through exhausted breaths. “Here, give him this.” Hydrabug says as he summons a bag that I can tell stinks. “I- um, ok?” I nod as I take the bag and look into it and see… cheese? “Uh cheese? Why give me a bag of cheese?” “It's Plagg's favorite food, the only thing he thinks about and ever eats unless he has to eat something else if necessary.” “Wait, really?” I ask as I turn my attention to the Kwami. “It's true.” He says as he flies up the bag and digs inside it pulling out a cheese.” Oh delicious stinky cheese, how much I miss you so.” Plagg says before swallowing the cheese whole. “...pfft.” I snicker with a smile on my face. “Ah that hit the spot alright I'm ready to go!” Plagg says with determination. “Alright, Plagg. Claws out!” I exclaim, holding out the hand that holds the ring. After Plagg gets sucked back into the ring I transform back into my costume. “Alright Panther let's get going, the girls should be here by now if they keep following the road to my home.” Hydrabug says walking over to a door I assume was the way out. “Right behind ya.” I say as I follow Hydrabug. After walking through the door the both of us went up a flight of stairs until we came across a wall with a torch hanging on the side which confused me, making me think he might be wrong on the way out. “Huh? Where's the exit?” I ask as I look at the blank wall before hearing Hydrabug chuckle. “What do you mean this is the way out.” He says pulling the torch revealing it was a secret leverage as the wall in front of us opened up like a door. “Woah! Awesome!!!” I exclaim, stars sparkling in my eyes as I watch the wall opening to the side. “Hehe yeah my home is full of secret rooms.” Hydrabug says as we exited the hidden room and into what looks to be an old library. “Huh, a library? After we defeat Nightmare we should bring Twilight here, she’d really like it.” I mumbled as I looked around the library. “I'll think about it, Panther.” Hydrabug says before he heard Twilight and the others arrive and when we left the library I noticed that we were in a ruined castle. “Twilight! Girls!” I call out as I run over to them. “Hydrabug, Panther Noir? What happened to you two, where did you two go?” Twilight asked. “Nightmare teleported us to an old training room of mine and had us fight dark clones of ourselves, but don't worry, we handled them well.” Hydrabug explained briefly. “What happened with you lot while we were gone?” “It seems like Nightmare Moon threw some obstacles in our way trying to prevent us from getting here and speaking of which you never said your home was the ruins of the two pony sisters!?” Twilight asked with shock and anger. “Wait, this is the castle of the two sisters?!” I exclaim in surprise as I look up at Hydrabug. “Huh is that what people are calling my home now and these days I had no idea.” He says before shaking his head. “Anyways follow me. I can sense the elements as you call them this way.” He says before leading us to the elements of harmony. “Right.” I nod as we begin to follow Hydrabug. (Pedestal of the elements David P.O.V.) After walking through the hall of the castle we made it to where the miraculouses of harmony or as everyone calling them these days the elements of harmony are at we all stand in front of a pedestal holding five orbs that I can sense were elements while the big one in the middle i could sense was the sixth. “What happened to you my little ones?” I say in a whisper. “Is this it?” Panther noir asks in curiosity as he looks around the room. “That's right, those are the elements.” I say before Twilight friends went to get the five smaller orbs down before Pinkie started counting them. “One…two…three…hey! There's only five!” Pinkie exclaims as she bounces around the five smaller orbs. “Ah don't get it i thought there was supposed to be six?” Applejack asks. I was about to answer but Twilight spoke first. “It's not that simple, the guide book depicted that once the five known elements are brought together with a spark, the sixth will be revealed.” Twilight explains as she analyses the Elements. “Yeah a spark is needed alright, a friendly magical spark.” I say to myself with a slight smirk. Twilight nods her head, but before she can do anything, a familiar swirl of blue smoke surrounds Twilight and the Elements of Harmony. “Twilight look out!” Me and the others called out before she was covered in the blue smoke and before they disappeared me and Spike jumped in joining her as the three of us vanished and reappeared in a different room. The three of us blinked as we appeared in a new room, from what I could tell it was the old throne room… but the roof has partially collapsed. “Haha oh how wonderful it would seem like I'll be able to kill two birds with one stone.” Nightmare Moon says with an evil grin. “First I'll take your miraculouses then I'll destroy the miraculouses of harmony then my night will finally last forever!” “Not if we have anything to say about it!” Panther exclaims as his grip on his staff tightened. “Yeah after all there's three of us and one of you!” I added while Twilight nodded her head in agreement before getting ready to make her way towards the elements. “You're kidding right? You must be kidding?” Nightmare Moon asks only to see the determined looks on our faces. “We can't let you win, Nightmare! We can't afford to let the night last forever!” Twilight exclaims as she lights her horn, prepared for when someone makes the first move. Nightmare growls in anger before calling out on her miraculous powers. “Night howls!” She calls out making a pair of Moon themed weapons. “Don't let her hit you with those weapons, they'll put you in a dream state, but there's no telling what you would experience in the dream while she's like this.” I warned as I watched Nightmare carefully. “Got it!” Spike and Twilight say before Nightmare started charging at us. Spikes eyes widen before narrowing as he used his staff to block an attack as I, with Twilight's magical support, pushed Nightmare back. “You three fools will know why I'm called Nightmare Moon!” Nightmare says before using her magic to blow Twilight and me while turning to Spike and using her training I taught her before for dealing with miraculous wielder by disarming Spike first then kicking Spike away but not before cutting him with her blades. “Gah!” Spike exclaims as he is thrown back against the far wall, unconscious. “Panther no!” I called out before glaring at Nightmare Moon. “What did you do to him!” I asked before summoning out my yoyo with Tikki's powers And swung it at her.” “Oh nothing much just gave him a Nightmare he'll never escape from even if he does wake up.” She says with an evil grin. “And soon you'll experience one yourself but first i think I'll take the first half of one of my prizes.” She says before running over to spike to take his miraculous. “Not happening!” I shout, using the yo-yo to grab Nightmare’s back hoof and swing her to the other side of the room. “Twilight! Go check on s-Panther Noir, I'll distract Nightmare.” “Right you got it.” She says before running over to Spike to check on him. I look back at Nightmare trying to figure out where her akuma could be hidden. “Could it be her helmet, armor?” I say to myself trying to see if I can spot where her akuma is hidden. That was until Nightmare Moon got back and glared at me. “You'll pay for that Hydrabug. I will take your miraculouses!” She says before teleporting and as I try looking for where she could've teleported, I hear a sound behind me before quickly shouting. “Lucky charm!” I called out before managing to summon a shield with my lucky charm like, talk about actual luck. As I distracted Nightmare, I noticed from the corner of my eye that Twilight had successfully reached Spike. “Great, she made it. Now I need to focus on Nightmare and find where her Akuma is hiding.” I say to myself as I look back at Nightmare before finally noticing her owl miraculous looks darker than it was last time I saw them before it dawns on me as to where her Akuma is. “Shit.” I whisper to myself, realizing this is going to be a whole lot harder than I thought. Noticing where I was looking at, Nightmare smirked before jumping back. “So you finally realized where my akuma is well too bad for you, your only way to destroy my miraculous is out of commission, why else would I take your Panther out first?” She says before laughing and even if you choose to use your powers to copy his you wouldn't want to risk accidentally touching me because I know you too well my dear guardian.” Damn it she's right this was exactly why I went looking for new miraculous wielders before coming here so I have less chance of accidentally using Cataclysm on her when finding her akuma. As I thought this I heard Spike groan before turning to him and seeing him starting to wake, which made me relax a bit now that I have my help back, however, instead of showing annoyance, Nightmare just laughs. “What so funny Nightmare after all I got my partner back who's now fully awake.” I said with a smirk but felt like I was forgetting something. “Have you?~” Nightmare speaks in a sickeningly sweet tone of voice. “N-No please don't leave me what did I do wrong.” I heard Spike cry out and when I looked at him I was shocked to see a shadowy faceless mare staring down at spike. “Wh- Panther! Don't listen to that thing! Whatever it is it's just trying to trick you. It's not real.” Twilight surprises me with her initiative. Hearing Twilight's voice started to calm him down a bit, but the shadowy mare figure didn't like this and increased its power over Spike in order to keep him busy enough for Nightmare to do what she needed to do. “Panther, I want you to listen to me, the mare in front of you isn't real, she is an illusion crafted by the mare in the moon, just like the clones, remember?” Twilight whispers as she kneels besides Spike, glaring at the shadowy figure. Hear this Spike started to relax and smile. “Y-Yeah just an illusion it can't really hurt me.” Spike says and hearing this made the figure angry and tried putting Spike under its illusion again but it wasn't working causing the shadowy mare to disappear. Seeing this causes Nightmare Moon's eyes widen in shock before narrowing in anger “How?! How did you escape from my Tantibus!” “That's because he knows what you were showing him wasn't real after it's just a nightmare and nightmares aren't real.” I say with a smirk before punching Nightmare in the gut with my hydra gauntlets before calling out to Twilight. “Twilight quickly get to the elements. I'll take care of Panther.” “Right!” Twilight nods her head as she runs to the stone spheres that contain the elements, a spell charging on her horn. Twilight watches from the corner of her eyes as Nightmare attempts to stop her. “I won't let you!” Nightmare shouts, swinging both of her weapons at Twilight as she reaches the elements… only for Twilight and the elements to vanish in a flash of magenta light. With another flash Twilight appears next to me and Spike before finishing her spell a spark to form with the elements shocking Nightmare. “What no!!” After a few seconds the spark faded before the elements shattered, shocking me, Twilight and Spike while Nightmare grin and started laughing. “Hahaha you fools truly believed the elements would've stopped me too?” “W-what?” Twilight stammers in shock and dread. Despite the elements shattering I still felt their spirit and before I could reassure her we heard voices calling out to us from the stairs and hearing those voices I saw a spark ignite in Twilight eyes making me smirk. “In a matter of fact I do believe they can still help defeat you Nightmare because their spirits still linger.” I Say turning to face Nightmare with Spike standing by my Side. “Their spirits reside within these mares.” I say pointing to Twilight friends who just arrived. Twilight blinks in surprise before smiling. “He's right! You may think the elements are destroyed, but their spirits are right here!” “Applejack who I saw reassure Twilight everything was going to be fine when she saw I was going to catch Twilight represents the concept and element Honesty.” I say as the honesty shard flew around Applejack. “Fluttershy who showed compassion and kindness towards the Manticore who was in pain represents the element of kindness.” Twilight added as the kindness shards flew to Fluttershy who tried not gettingcut by them. “Pinkie Pie who laugh at face in danger showing that there's nothing to be afraid of represents the element of laughter.” Twilight says as the laughter shards flew to Pinkie which made her happy. “Rarity who cut off her tail to help a sea serpent in need represents the element of generosity.” Twilight continues as the shards of generosity flew to Rarity who admired their beauty. “And Rainbow Dash who chose her friends over ambition, refusing to leave them behind, represents the element of loyalty.” Twilight speaks as the shards of loyalty float to Rainbow Dash who was flapping her wings. “B-but that's only five! Your missing one element!” Nightmare stutters, her confidence waning at Twilight's growing smile. “The spark didn't work “That's where you're wrong Nightmare!” I say as through my yoyo at Nightmare as it started to wrap around her as me and Spike ran over to her. “The spark did work the spark that Twilight needed when she realized those five mares who conquered your challenge were her friends.” I say as a light shone from above causing the shards to reform around the five mares neck while the last element formed on Twilight head while at the same time it removed Nightmare miraculous and tossed them to Spike. “Panther now!” “Huh? Oh! Cataclysm!” Spike exclaims as he notices the miraculous headed his way, and as he catches it, it crumbles to dust as a black and purple butterfly emerges from what is left of the miraculous. The six mares rose into the air before the elements shot a rainbow beam at Nightmare while I threw my yoyo to catch the Akuma. “It's time to de-evilize.” I exclaimed as I captured the butterfly. “No, no! Noooo!” Nightmare shouts in horror as she is enveloped in the rainbow beam of pure harmony. After being enveloped in the rainbow beam the room was filled with a blinding light and when it faded I noticed Twilight and the others laying on the floor unconscious and looking down at my yoyo I smiled and opened it as the akuma left. “Goodbye little Butterfly.” I turn around as I hear Twilight groan, followed by her friends as they slowly wake up and push themselves up and off of the ground. “Ugh what happened?” I heard Twilight as she got up from the floor. “Oh my Rarity, it looks so beautiful.” I heard Fluttershy say to Rarity. “Yes I know I'm never parting with it again.” Rarity says as she hugs her own tail. “No, not your tail, your necklace.” Fluttershy says pointing to Rarity necklace. “It looks just like your cutie mark.” She says causing Rarity to from her necklace to her cutie mark that's on her arm. “You're right and so does yours?” Rarity says pointing to Fluttershy necklace. “Me too! Me too!” Pinkie shouted excitedly showing off her necklace too. “Aw yeah!” Rainbow cheered looking at her necklace. “My Twilight ah thought you and Hydrabug were spouting a bunch of nonsense but recon we really do represent the magic of friendship.” “That you do.” Came a voice I thought I'd never be able to hear again as we all looked towards the window and saw the sun rise before a ball of light enters through the window and appearing in the room we're in and after arriving the light disperses to reveal Celestia causing everyone including spike to bow except for me and Twilight as i just smiled when I see her. “Princess Celestia!” Twilight called out happily as she went to hug Celestia who hugged back before pulling back. “I knew you could do it, my faithful student, I knew you would be able to defeat Nightmare Moon ” Celestia says with a smile. “But I don't understand. I thought you said Nightmare Moon was nothing more but an old ponies tale?” Twilight asked. “I said you needed to make some friends, nothing more. I knew you of Nightmare Moon return and that you would be able to defeat Nightmare Moon but only if you had help from friends which you have made.” Celestia says gesturing to the five mares in the room. “And speaking of which there is one other pony who I need to talk to.” she says walking away from Twilight and the others as she walks over to the young form of Luna who was laying on the floor. “Isn't that right Luna.” Luna gasps as she looks up at Celestia. “I knew I should've done more to help you back so long ago if I had known you still grieved for our friend being turned to stone. The sorcerer wouldn't have been able to use that feeling against you. Could you ever forgive me?” Celestia asked Luna as she kneeled down to her. “Oh sister of course I missed you so much.” Luna says she hugs Celestia but hearing Luna call Celestia sister surprised everyone. After they broke away from their hug both Celestia and Luna stand up before Celestia gave a sigh. “Now to take care of one last thing isn't that right Guardian or should I formally say Prince Hydrabug?” Celestia says turning to me with a slight smile which surprised Spike and the girls and the look they all gave me was priceless. “Hehe long time no see Tia you look well.” I say with a smile before looking at Luna sadly. “And Luna I'm sorry my sacrifice caused you a lot of grief.” I say apologetically. “No thou hast nothing to apologize for thou only did what was right of them.” Luna says as she ran and hugged me. “Though thee guest that thou can make it with a date sometime.” Luna says with a giggle. “Hehe of course and I'm guessing you'd like one too Tia?” I asked Celestia. “Of course what mare wouldn't want a date with their coltfriend.” Celestia said with a chuckle. “WHAT????” Twilight and the others shouted in shock. “Oh hehe, did I forget to mention I was dating Celestia too?” I asked with a chuckle only for the group to answer with a loud “yes”. Celestia Chuckled at this before giving a smile. “Why don't we all leave and head into town.” She says as she started making her way towards the stair before noticing Luna broken miraculous and the shield i summoned with the lucky charm earlier. “Oh Hydrabug, one last thing.” “Hmm yeah Tia?” I asked before seeing her point to Luna's broken miraculous and the shield Lucky charm. “Oh right, I nearly forgot thanks.” I say with a smile before throwing the shield Into the air and shouting. “Miraculous Hydrabug.” After saying those words the shield lucky charm burst into glowing ladybugs that spread throughout the castle repairing it back to how it once was surprising everyone until the ladybugs surrounded Luna miraculous repairing it to before the ladybugs disappeared. “There we go much better oh and the six of you can stop sleeping now Its time to wake up.” i say confusing everyone but the princesses. There were some giggles before the elements started glowing before six kwamis appeared before each of the six mares, making them in surprise one last time making me chuckle. Afrer we made our way out the castle and back to town pinkie ended up throwing a party celebrating Celestia safe return and the return of her sister Luna and once the party ended Celestia and Luna turned to me with a sad expression. “Thou sure thou can't come with us?” Luna asked. “Yes I'm sure Luna because with Hawkmoth out there trying to get the ladybug and black cat miraculous he'll be able get the ladybug and possibly the rest of the miraculouses Celestia keeping with her easily not to mention the both of you know my real identity so that's why I'm deciding to go into hiding and go under a new name and don't worry Tia Sarra told me about the missing miraculouses so I'm going to be looking for those after I come to Canterlot to pick up the miracle boxes later.” I explained “Yes I understand , thank you Hydrabug for everything we'll miss you.” Celestia says with a sad smile before her and Luna hugged me before getting into the carriage that would take them to Canterlot while I made my way back into the forest but before I left spike called out to me who was de-transformed after he ran back to town to keep his identity security from the group. “Hey Hydrabug, wait!” Spike says as he caught up to me. “Hey Spike what's up?” I asked turning to the young drake. “Hydrabug I-I have to ask can you please train me so I can understand my powers even more please because your the only one I can turn to since you had these powers longer then I have?” Spike asked with a bow which made me smile. “Of course Spike I'd be happy to train you.” I answer with a smile. “Really?!” Spike asked happily. “Yeah and we'll begin your training tomorrow meet me back at the castle.” I answered. “Right you got it i won't let you down master.” Spike says with a bow before running off to join back with Twilight and others. “Well this is the start of a new adventure for me. Let's hope it doesn't end up like the last I say with a chuckle before entering the forest.” I say with a chuckle. (Unknown location) “Ugh Nightmare Moon may have failed to take yours and Panther Noir miraculouses Hydrabug but mark my words your next battle will be a nightmare you'll never recover from.” Hawkmoth says from within his lair. A cosmic portal arrivalEverfree Forest Restored Castle Of The Two Pony Sisters It was early in the morning within Equestria with Celestia sun slowly rising in the sky but within the Everfree Forest lies the old castle of the two pony sisters that was restored back to normal after the defeat of Nightmare Moon after the castle was restored the guardian that once lived there moved back in and as the sun rises the guardian was within his hidden dojo training unaware he'll receive an unexpected visitor. David was currently fighting off a shadow clone of himself he had created when suddenly heard a noise he hadn't heard before and when he looked around he spotted a blue star-shaped portal start to form. “Huh, what's that I've never seen that before?” David says surprised before making his clone disappear. As David observes the strange portal, he raises his guard as something comes out of the portal, not knowing if it was friendly or not. As he awaits for who or whatever is coming through the portal he was surprised to see a young orange pegasus filly come through. “Huh, I wasn't expecting to see a filly come through that portal.” As David watched the filly, she began to talk to herself. “Hm, wonder what type of world I'm in now? It looks familiar…but I can't place my hoof on it.” The filly muttered to herself as she looked around the area. “That's because you're in the castle of the two sisters, my home.” David answered, getting the filly’s attention. “Gyah?!” The filly exclaimed, startled as she turned to look at David in surprise. “O-oh, you're just a human….wait, castle of the two sisters?” “Yeah you know where Nightmare Moon was defeated you should know this since your from an Equestria too and I'm surprised you know what a human is little one.” David answered. “Wh- Equestria? I'm back in Equestria?!” The Filly exclaims in shock before gaining an excited expression on her face. David just softly chuckled before kneeling down to the young filly. “I'm sorry but you're not in your Equestria you're in an alternate Equestria where things are a bit different from your home Equestria but tell me what's your name and how did you manage to get here?” He asked with a gentle smile. “Oh…yeah, that makes sense, I've never seen a human in my Equestria before. Um, I'm Scootaloo, but you can call me Lucid, it’ll help differentiate me from other versions of me, as for how I got here? I just used this.” Scootaloo spoke as she lifted her front left hoof, a small blue star-shaped portal opening an inch away from her hoof. David examines it before smiling. “Ah I should've known I can't believe I didn't recognize that ability before now, that's Elfilin’s ability.” David says confusing Scootaloo as this was the first she heard of this. “Elfilin? Who's that? I got these abilities after…eheh…crashing into Miss Twilight's hole as she was working on some strange blue liquid energy thingy? I think I overheard her saying that Princess Luna found it in the Dream world but it followed her out? I don't really get it all that much.” Scootaloo asked and explained with a confused tilt of her head. “That does make sense, Elfilin's abilities are heavily connected to dreams.” David began to explain. “You see, Elfilins used to be called the ‘Ultimate Lifeform’ because of its unique ability to change the world around it through its dreams, as well as its ability to access their dreams even while awake through the use of their portals.” “Woah…that's so cool!” Scootaloo exclaimed before blinking as her right ear twitched. “Huh? What's with that weird energy coming from the eyepatch?” “Oh this hehe well this is my Miraculous, a magical artifact that grants their wearer amazing powers and not only that but.” David says before a small creature came flying out his pocket. “The miraculouses also houses magical creatures known as kwami’s, beings that represent concepts.” He says with a smile the kwami lands on his shoulder with a smile. “Woah…I can tell you represent a particularly strong concept, you're made of a lot of Heart, Soul and Dream Matter.” Scootaloo muttered as she analysed the Kwami. “That's because I represent the concept of the void a concept that's strong because the void is where things exist yet don't don't exist.” The Kwami says with a smile. “Oh and my name is Sarra.” “Oh! It's nice to meet you, Sarra.” Scootaloo spoke politely with a grin as voices could be heard from the entrance of the castle. “Hydrabug, where are you?!” the voice of Twilight called out. “We have a big problem! Someone got akumatized!” Spike called out. Hearing this made David sigh. “Well I have to get to work, Scoots.” he says turning to the small filly. “Akumatized? What does that mean?” Scootaloo asked as she looked from the closed entrance doors of the castle to David. “It refers to those who were turned into villains because of the negative emotions they have but it's because of the powers of another miraculous.” David answered before he transformed. “Bad guys huh? I can help, I've got experience with bad guys.” Scootaloo spoke resolutely as she jumped high, falling down into a newly formed portal and emerging from the other side of the same portal looking as if she were a hybrid of a human and Pegasus. “Heh, you got spunk kid, I like that but sure you can help but if you do I'd suggest you use this.” David says as he walked up to a small box and opened it before pulling out a pink necklace and handing it to the young filly. “This here is the miraculous of the flamingo, with it, it'll grant you the powers of agility you'll need this to fight off the akumatized villain since only the powers of miraculouses can help defeat them.” Scootaloo nods and places it around her neck, the miraculous glows for a moment as a pink orb of light emerges from the miraculous and circles around Scootaloo's head before stopping In Front of her face as the light dissipates to reveal a tiny fairy flamingo. “Hiya! My name's Daash and I'll be your Kwami!” The pink flamingo Kwami says with a prideful smile. “To transform, you just gotta say Daash, let's bounce! But before you do, you gotta know how to activate the miraculous ability we can use! It's called ‘Rebound!’ when you use the ability it doubles your speed, agility, and reaction time! To use it just call out its name!” Daash exclaims gleefully. “Got it, alright then, Daash, Let's Bounce!” Scootaloo exclaims as Daash is pulled back into the Miraculous causing a bright pink…and blue? Flash of light to envelope Scootaloo's body. Scootaloo slides her hand down her face making the light over her eyes disappear to reveal a pink mask before she punched the air causing the light over her arms to disappear to reveal a pink and grey arm sleeves over her arms until she slides her arms down her body making a multi colored suit to appear over body and a pair of blue and grey boots appear over her legs. After transforming she extended her hands out and made a clawed staff appeared in her hands before placing it on her back before throwing a peace sign. “Comet at your service!” Scootaloo exclaimed with a wink. “Comet huh, I like it! Alright Comet, follow me.” David says with a smile before leading Comet out the training room and to the castle entrance where they met Twilight and Spike. “Hydrabug there you we have a problem there's a wait who is that?” Twilight asked, pointing to Comet. “This is Comet, she's a friend who's here to help.” David answered. “What about Panther Noir?” Twilight asked. “Already contacted him, he'll meet us.” David answered while slightly nodding to Spike who nodded back. “Alright then what are we waiting for let's go the girls can't hold off this akumatized villain for long.” Twilight says before running out the castle with Spike following behind. Comet stays behind for a moment before leaning over to David. “...The panther's Spike, isn't it.” “Yup gave him his powers the night Nightmare returned.” David answered as the group made it back to Ponyville. “Nightmare huh? Wow, that was a looong time ago for me.” Comet whispered to herself as she looked across the town to spot the villain. The villain was a unicorn stallion who wore a construction hat and who was also made of metal with one of his hands in the form of a wrecking ball and not only that but he wore a silver mask that was butterfly shaped. “So…what's the plan? I don't think much of anything is going to be achieved going in head on.” Comet questioned as she turned to the others. “What else we're jumping in and stopping them from causing anymore damage.” David answered before seeing Rainbow and Applejack being thrown past them tied up in Applejack lasso. “Girls!” Twilight screamed before running over to her two tied up friends while Spike sneaked off to transform. “Come on, let's go!” David commanded as he jumped on top of a roof of a building. “Right!” Comet exclaimed as she leaped after David. “We should get the Akumatized villain to an open area to minimize the damage.” “Heh you read my mind kid.” David says before Spike appeared as Panther Noir. “Glad you can join us, Panther Noir.” “Now that we're all here, who's ready to kick some Akuma Flank!” Comet exclaimed with a grin. “Oh I'm purfectly ready.” Spike answered with a cat pun as he jumped from roof to roof. David nodded in agreement before spotting the villain about to destroy a building with his wrecking ball hands. “I don't think so!” He shouted as he threw his yoyo at the villain's wrist and pulled it away to stop him from causing anymore damage. “Huh? Oh I was wondering how much damage it would take to get you and the cat to come out Hydrabug.” The villain says turning to face the three heros. “Wait who's that I was expecting these two not you?” He asks, pointing to Comet. “The name's Comet, temporary hero at your service.” Comet introduced herself with an exaggerated bow. “Well Comet you can call me Homewrecker and now that Hydrabug and Panther Noir are here I'll be taking their miraculouses and giving them to Hawkmoth!” Homewrecker says as he pounds his wrecking ball hand against his other while grinning. “Ha! Homewrecker, really that hilarious but I suppose that name suits you considering all the homes you wrecked to get our attention.” Spike says while laughing. “I know right? And he actually thinks he can beat us, how cute!” Comet spoke purposefully as she kept a keen eye on how Homewrecker reacts to her taunt. “Grrr you won't be laughing for long when I'm through with you!” Homewrecker shouted as he smashed his wrecking ball hand into the ground causing a fissure to form while at the sametime causing a minor earthquake. “Quick get to high ground to avoid that fissure!” David demanded as jumped out of the way of the fissure. Comet and Panther nodded as they followed David's example. “My my, that was more than I expected, hm, how to get you away from town…” Comet mumbled to herself as she began to think. “Here's a little lesson: rookies never taunt a villain unless it's a part of a plan.Which thanks to what you two did it gave me an idea on how to lure him out of town to keep from making more of a mess.” “Good point, always seemed to work in my previous fights though, ticking them off allowed me to see what they can do and make a counter plan for it.” Comet nodded as she used her staff to block a small piece of debri. “Exactly now I need you two to get Homewrecker to follow you by taunting him and I'll see if I can find a way to put him out of decommission so we can find where his Akuma is.” “Got it, see ya out of town!” Comet nods as she and Panther Noir leap down behind Homewrecker. “Oi! Metal head! Catch us if you can!” the transformed anthro pony and dragon exclaimed before running down the street with laughter. “Grrr the name Homewrecker you brats!” Homewrecker shouted as he charges at the two while David stayed behind and summoned electric cables. “Huh what am I supposed to do with these?” He asked as he looked around for anything he can use with cables but found nothing until he looked down at his gauntlets and they glowed. “Of course, that's it!” He shouted before he placed the cables around his shoulders and started heading out of town. Meanwhile, with Comet and Panther, they were currently being chased by the enraged Homewrecker, Comet using her personal magic to create small portals she could jump between as she dodged all of Homewrecker’s attacks. Exclaiming taunts like “Ha! Missed me!” “Ooh, so close!” and “Too slow!”, eventually the two would lead the metallic villain to a plains clearing where they turned around with twin smirks on their faces. “Ha now I got you!” Homewrecker exclaimed as the two stopped to face him until suddenly both of their weapons started beeping, confusing them both. “Uh…what's with the beeping?” Comet asked as she turned to Panther, leaping to the side to dodge an attack. “Don't know this is a first for me?” Panther Noir answered before pulling out his staff and seeing the paw symbol on his staff starting to glow and seeing this pressed it causing the tip of his staff to slide to show a small screen and an image of David. “Oh great Panther Noir glad one of you answered.” David says talking to Panther Noir through his staff. “Oh sweet! Our weapons are phones? I apr-woah!” Comet exclaimed as she ducked under a swipe of Homewrecker's wrecking ball hand. “Yup anyways Comet, Panther I need you two to keep distracting Homewrecker I got a plan to immobilize him.” David explained. “Got it, consider him distracted!” Panther exclaimed before nodding to Comet as the two turned to face Homewrecker. “Good.” David says before hanging up before he makes his way towards their location. “Alright we got this Comet, let's buy Hydrabug as much time as we can give him so he can put his plan into action.” Panther Noir says as he dodge a swing from Homewrecker wrecking ball Hand. Comet nods as she jumps out of the way of another attack. “Right! It's a good thing his metal body makes him slow, otherwise we would be in a lot more trouble…” Without warning Homewrecker picked up a nearby tree and threw it at the two. “Whoa watch out!” Panther Noir shouted as the tree made its way towards the two. “Holy!?-” Comet shouts as she grabbed Panther and flapped her wings hard, leaping over the tree before landing back on the ground. “Phew, I may not be able to fly…yet. But these wings are still useful.” “Um hello I could've dodge the tree myself.” Panther Noir says after Comet let him go. “Eheh…sorry about that, I acted without thinking.” Comet chuckled as she rubbed the back of her head. “No worries I understand.” Panther Noir says as he swung his staff at Homewrecker Causing him stagger back from the attack. “Gah why you little…” Homewrecker began to speak, only to feel Comet's staff collide with his forehead as Comet had taken Homewrecker's staggered state as an opportunity to toss her staff, Comet ran up and grabbed her staff as it bounced off Homewrecker, leaping off his chest to put some distance between the energetic hero and metallic villain. Homewrecker growled at this before slamming his wrecking ball hand into the ground again causing another earthquake to happen. “W-woah! How long do we need to keep this up?!” Comet exclaimed as she stumbled from the shaking ground. “Not Long!” Hydrabug shouted from behind Homewrecker causing the three to turn to him to see a huge Circular magnet aimed at Homewrecker as it was hooked up to a giant generator that was connected with the cable wires Hydrabug conjured up. “Prepare for magnetization!” Hydrabug shouted, activating the generator which then powered the magnetization which started pulling Homewrecker towards it. “I- I did not expect that…” Comet mumbled in surprise as she watched Homewrecker slowly being dragged to the magnet. “Nngghh! what is happening?!” Homewrecker asks trying to back away and get away from the magnetic pull to no avail as he ended being pulled into the magnet at the end. “Gah let me go I'll make you fools pay for this!” Homewrecker demanded before Hydrabug took notice of the darling coloration of his construction hat. “Ah so that's where the akuma was Panther Noir would you please do the honors?” Hydrabug asks as he tossed the hat to Panther Noir. “Got it! Cataclysm!” Panther exclaimed as he caught the construction hat, decaying it. After the Hat was destroyed a dark purple butterfly emerged from the dust and tried flying away. “I don't think so it's time to de-evilize!” Hydrabug shouted as he captures the butterfly with his yoyo before opening it back up releasing the butterfly which was now white. “Goodbye little butterfly.” He says before looking at the cable wire lucky charm and throws it up into the air. “Miraculous Hydrabug!” Hydrabug shouted before many ladybugs started flying around, restoring all damages made by the villain before the villain turned back into a regular Stallion in a construction workers uniform. “Huh where am I? What happened?” The Stallion asked as he looked around. After explaining everything to the stallion he apologizes for the damages he caused before returning to his regular life while Panther Noir, Hydrabug and Comet all head back to the castle of the two sisters. After checking that the trio were alone at the castle, Comet turns to Panther. “It was fun fighting besides you Spikey.” Comet giggled at Panther’s shocked expression. “W-What how do you know my identity?” Spike asked shocked and surprised. “She figured it out earlier on our way to town to stop Homewrecker.” David answered after Spike and Scoots de-transformed but he remained in his disguise. Spike looks at Scootaloo and back at David before blinking and looking back at Scootaloo with wide eyes as he exclaims. “Scootaloo?!” “Hehe, yes, and no. Yes, I am Scootaloo, No, I'm not the Scootaloo you know.” Scootaloo chuckles to herself. “You can call me Lucid if it helps.” “Okay, I need some context here?” Spike asked, confused. “Basically she's a Scootaloo from an alternate Equestria who ended up in our world because of her own powers and before you ask no this doesn't mean you have to give up your miraculous now since she'll be leaving anyways so your identity is still safe and only I will still know about.” David answered. “Yup! Oh, speaking of me leaving soon, here.” Lucid spoke as she gave David her Miraculous…and a flip phone? “Thanks but um I already have a phone?” David says as he takes back the miraculous. “Oh! Um, can your phone call through different worlds?” Lucid asked with a tilt of her head. “Of course here.” David answered as he handed her his phone. “Thanks, give me just a second and…here! My phone number is now registered to your phone!” Lucid exclaimed as she returned the phone, placing her own in her pocket. “Thank you.” David says as he took his phone back and put it away. “Now then I guess this is where we part ways huh?” David asks with a smile. “Yup! I would have liked to play a prank or two on the girls but… secret identity stuff is really complicated and I don't really wanna mess anything up on that front heh, sides, I still gotta find my Equestria.” Lucid chuckled with a nod and a shrug. “Hehe well see you around if you ever make your way back to our world.” David says with a smile. “Yeah and it was great working with you.” Spike added. “It was great working with the two of you as well!” Lucid exclaimed as she snapped her fingers, a blue star shaped portal opening behind her as she leaned back and fell into the portal with a salute. After Scootaloo left Spike said his goodbye to David before heading back to town leaving David by himself as he smiled and head back down to his dojo. Meanwhile somewhere else in an unknown location Hawkmoth was furious about the lost of Homewrecker. “Curse you Hydrabug you may have been able to defeat Homewrecker but rest assured next time it'll be you who gets wrecked especially now that I know there are other powerful miraculouses that are in your possession.” Hawkmoth says before laughing. Author's Note Hey guys sorry for keeping you waiting this chapter is a crossover with my friend PixelSprite newest up coming story I'm currently in the middle of writing the next chapter so until then hope you enjoy this chapter ChoiceAuthor's Note Hello everyone sorry for the long wait I had so many irl things to do and not only that but I been getting tones of writers block for this chapter but after so long the torment this chapter gave me is over so I hope you guys enjoyed the hard work I put into this chapter if not I understand Choice (Ponyville Spike P.O.V.) It has been a week since the night of summer sun celebration and the return of Nightmare Moon but after Me, Twilight, the girls and my new mentor Hydrabug defeated Nightmare Moon and turned her back to be Princess Luna Equestria returning back to being peaceful as it always well I guess not fully peaceful as during the celebration a creep named Hawkmoth as revealed himself and declared to take away the miraculouses that Hydrabug possessed one of them being the Black Cat ring miraculous he gave me and other being the Ladybug Earrings that are still in Hydrabug possession. Anyways back on topic after the celebration Hydrabug agreed to mentor me on how to use my abilities which we been doing lately of course Twilight had asked where I've been wondering off too which I always replied with “I been hanging out with a friend” but then a few days ago Hydrabug and I ended up in another Equestria while training to say I was surprised would've been an understatement. After I felt the sun's light hit my face I slowly started to wake up before yawning and stretching out my arms and as I stretched I heard some noise coming from my right and when I looked down I saw the small black cat kwami named Plagg sleeping. “Mmmmm delicious Camembert oh how much love you my sweet stinky cheese.” Plagg says in his sleep which made me roll my eyes while smiling. “Okay come on Plagg time to wake up.” I say as I try to wake the small kwami. “Huh wha-? What time is it?” Plagg asked as he yawned while rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “It's already morning Plagg so come on I'll get you some nice Camembert for breakfast after I make some breakfast for me and Twi.” I say as I get out of bed and start getting ready for the day. “Alright I'm coming.” Plagg says as he flies out of bed. After getting ready I headed downstairs and towards the kitchen as I started to prepare breakfast for both me and Twilight. As I cooked both me and Plagg heard some yawning and thinking fast Plagg hid in my pocket. “Good morning Spike, breakfast smells good.” Twilight says as she enters the kitchen. “Thanks Twilight breakfast almost ready by the way.” I exclaimed as I cooked. “Okay thanks Spike.” Twilight says as she takes a seat at the table. Once breakfast was done I started to serve Twilight before setting my plate and sitting down to eat. “Mmm thanks Spike, your pancakes are always the best.” Twilight says as she ate her pancakes I made for her. “Awe shucks Twilight thanks.” I say with a smile before taking a bit of my pancakes. “So Twilight we still planning to help Applejack at Sweet Apple Acres?” “Of course Spike, what kind of a friend would I be if I didn't agree to help her out.” Twilight says as she ate her pancakes. “Eh true.” I say as I took another bite out if my pancakes. (Intro Sequence) “During the daytime I'm David, just a normal guy with an extraordinary life but there is something about me that only a few know about because I have a secret.” “Miraculous! Lives can change! Protecting those you love! From those that want to do harm! Miraculous! We can be brave! The power of love makes us strong! Miraculous!” (End intro) (Everfree Forest Restored Castle Of The Two Pony Sisters David P.O.V) After Celestia sun's light shone through the window of my room hitting my face with its light I started to get up as I stretched out my arms while letting out a yawn. “Damn that was a good sleep. I haven't slept on a bed in over a thousand years. I really needed it.” I say as I get up from my bed before hearing two small snores on my bed and when I turned to look at my bed I smiled when I see Tikki and Sarra sleeping on my bed. “Tikki, Sarra, time to wake it's morning.” I say trying to wake the two sleeping kwami's. “Five more minutes father.” Sarra says tiredly. I smiled as I chuckled. “Come on Sarra time to get up if not then I guess you won't get any sushi.” I say with slit smirk. After hearing that Sarra immediately got up. “Sushi where I want some.” Sarra says flying around the room frantically which made me chuckle at this. “Calm down there's none here but I'll be glad to make you some.” I say trying to calm Sarra down. “Oh hehe sorry father but you know how much I love sushi.” Sarra says with a slight chuckle while at the same time Tikki started to wake up. “What’s all that noise?” Tikki asked before yawning. “Good morning Tikki and sorry about that Sarra wouldn’t want to get up so I had to say something to get her up.” I say apologetically as Tikki floats up from the bed rubbing her eyes. “It’s fine David we both know she’s not really a morning kwami.” Tikki says making both of us laugh. “Yeah that’s true, back before we were ever turned to stone she wouldn’t get up not unless we say her favorite food.” I say before me and Tikki said at the same time. “Which is sushi.” We both say before chuckling. “Hey come on stop it I know I don’t like waking up in the morning but I can’t help but wanting to sleep in a bit more longer!” Sarra pouted in frustration at me and Tikki making fun of her. “Hehe yes we know Sarra we were only joking.” I say with a chuckle as I rubbed her head making her smile and chuckle. “Now come on you two me let’s head into the kitchen make some brunch and sushi then we’re heading into town.” I say with a smile. “Okay.” Tikki and Sarra says happily. As I turned to leave the room I heard Spike voice call throughout the castle. “HYDRABUG YOU HERE!?” “Huh why is Spike here?” I asked confused. “Don’t know but we should see what it is?” Tikki says as I nodded in agreement. “Tikki, Sarra unify!” I call out as Sarra and Tikki got sucked into their miraculouses before transforming into my hydrabug disguise. “Okay let’s see what Spike wants.” I say as I make my way towards Spike location. After a bit of running I make it to the front entrance of the castle where I see Spike waiting with plagg floating next to him. “Hey Hydrabug there you are I was looking for you.” Spike says with a smile when he sees me. “Hey Spike what brings you here it’s not really a training day today so why are you looking for me?” I asked before noticing a scroll in his claws. “Yeah I have a letter to from the princess.” Spike answered before handing me the scroll. After handing me the scroll I opened it and read what it says. “Dear prince Hydrabug you have been cordially invited to attend this year annual grand galloping gala at canterlot castle at the 21st day of may we are looking forward to seeing you again even if it’s not in your real identity sincerely from princess celestia.” After reading the invitations I noticed a ticket taped to the bottom of the invitation. “Hmm the grand galloping gala huh man that takes me back.” I say with a smile. “Really you okay with hanging around so many nobles talking about boring stuff all night or whatever?” Spike asked. “What you talking about Spike back before I ended up in stone the grand galloping gala was a fantastic party where many famous musicians come and play for the party, plenty of tasty and delicious food for all the guest enough to fill their bellies I might add and there was some wonderful dancing true there were some talk amongst the nobles there but other then that the parties were fine.” I say explaining my experience with the gala in the past. “Huh really I guess that sounds interesting.” Spike says with a thoughtful expression. “I guess I wouldn’t mind actually going if that’s how the grand galloping really is because I just always thought it was like girly fru fru stuff and nobles talking about boring stuff.” “Speaking of which I’m assuming Celestia gave you and Twilight tickets?” I asked. “Yeah and of course I didn’t want to go at first because I thought it was all girly fru fru nonsense but after hearing your experience I might actually change my mind about not wanting to go but then again it might put more pressure on Twilight.” Spike answered but the last part caught my attention. “Uh explain and I mean about the part about Twilight?” I asked. “Oh right well before coming here me and Twilight went to Sweet Apple Acres to help applejack gather some apples so she can win a bet against her brother Big Macintosh but as we were heading back to put the apples in Applejack barn we received an invitation from the Princess inviting Twilight to the gala and a guest and when I refused to go Twilight was going to give her second ticket to Applejack who said they wanted to go to drum up some business for her family farm but Rainbow Dash came crashing in since she was napping nearby in a tree and said she wanted to go to see the wonder bolts and then Twilight asked them both to give a good explanation for why they want to go and would give the ticket to whoever explanation was good but as you can guess both of their explanation were good so now Twilight is going to have trouble picking which of the two should go with her but now if I were to say I want it now it’ll make her choice even harder.” Spike says as he explains Twilight situation. “Hmm yeah that would make things hard for Twilight.” I say after hearing Spike explanation. “Yeah and then pretty much after that we left the farm and that’s when I also got the invitation for you from the princess and came here.” Spike says. “I see well as long as nothing else happens like other ponies wanting the extra ticket too because that’ll put a lot of stress on Twilight.” I say not realizing I had just jinxed myself. (ponyville third P.O.V) After spike had left to deliver an important letter to hydrabug Twilight was alone to think about who she should hand the second ticket to the gala to. “Oh who should I give the ticket to both Applejack and Rainbow Dash make excellent reasons for why either of them should go Applejack wants to make money for her family so she could fix up stuff around her farm and Rainbow wants to go so she can meet her idols the wonderbolts oh why is it so hard to choose.” Twilight say deep in thought before she was suddenly tackled to the ground causing her to loose her grip on the tickets. “Oof!” When Twilight looked to see who had tackled her she saw it was none other then Pinkie and she noticed her tickets were gone she looked up to see them both float down onto her friends face. “Aaah bats! Bats on my face help!” Pinkie shouted as she quickly jumped up and started running before finally taking full notice of the tickets. “Wait are these what I think they are!?” Pinkie asked excitedly. “Uh if you mean if they’re the tickets to the grand galloping gala then uh yes?” Twilight answered as she picked herself up from the ground before picking up the tickets. After hearing that Pinkie gasped in excitement. "Tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala?! It's the most amazing incredible tremendous super-fun wonderful terrifically humongous party in all of Equestria! I've always always alwayswanted to go!" Pinkie said before she started to sing. "Oh the Grand Galloping Gala is the best place for me Oh the Grand Galloping Gala is the best place for me Hip hip Hooray! It's the best place for me For Pinkie...” ”With decorations like streamers and fairy-lights and pinwheels and piñatas and pin-cushions. With goodies like sugar cubes and sugar canes and sundaes and sun-beams and sarsaparilla. And I get to play my favorite-est of favorite fantabulous games like Pin the Tail on the Pony!" "Oh the Grand Galloping Gala is the best place for me Oh the Grand Galloping Gala is the best place for me 'Cause it's the most galarrific superly-terrific gala ever In the whole galaxy Wheee!!" Pinkie finished singing her song. "Oh thank you, Twilight, it's the most wonderful-est gift ever." Pinkie said as she bounced around Twilight's in happiness. “Um actually pinkie…” Twilight says before she was cut off by a slight gasp from Rarity who was walking by. “Twilight are these what I think they are?” Rarity asks when she takes notice of the tickets that Twilight has in her hands. Before Twilight could even answer her Pinkie interrupted and answered Rarity question. “Yes, yes, yes Twilight taking me to the grand galloping gala at Canterlot.” Pinkie answered. “The gala, I design ensembles for the gala every year but I never had the had the opportunity to attend oh the society, the culture, the glamour it’s where I truly belong and where I’m destined to meet him.” Rarity says with dreamy eyes. “Him!” Pinkie excitedly repeated before looking confused. “Who?” "Him. I would stroll through the gala, and everyone would wonder, "Who is that mysterious mare? They would never guess that I was just a simple pony from little old Ponyville. Why, I would cause such a sensation that I would be invited for an audience with Princess Celestia herself, and the princess would be so taken with the style and elegance that she would introduce me to him, her nephew: the most handsome, eligible unicorn stallion in Canterlot. Our eyes would meet, our hearts would melt. Our courtship would be magnificent. He would ask for my hoof in marriage, and of course I would say, "Yes!” We would have a royal wedding, befitting a princess, which is [giggles] what I would become upon marrying him, the stallion of my dreams." Rarity says with dreamy eyes. “Twilight I simply cannot believe you would invite Pinkie pie so she can party and prevent me from seeing my true love how could you?” Rarity asked before turning away upset. “Uh listen girls I haven’t decided who to give the ticket to yet.” Twilight answered. “You haven’t!?” Rarity and Pinkie asked. Before Twilight could say another word she felt the tickets being taken from her hands by a small rabbit. “Hey!” When the rabbit stopped running Twilight saw it stopped in front of their butter yellow friend Fluttershy. “Angle these are perfect.” Flutter shy says as she picks up the small rabbit and turns to see her friends. “Oh um hello Twilight I would like to ask I mean if it’ll be alright if you haven’t given the ticket to someone else yet?” Fluttershy shyly asked. “You!?” Rarity asked confused. “You want to go to the gala?” “Oh….no.” Fluttershy replied shyly before her rabbit stomped their foot on her hands. “I-I mean yes or actually kind of you see it’s not so much the grand galloping gala as it is the wondrous private garden that surrounds the dance the flowers are said to be the most beautiful fragrance in all of Equestria for the night of the gala and that night alone will they all be in bloom and that’s just the flora don’t get me started on the fauna there’s loons and toucans and bitterns oh my hummingbirds that can really hum and buzzards that can really buzz there’s blue jays, red jays and green jays, pink jays and pink flamingos.” Fluttershy explained while hugging her rabbit. “Gee Fluttershy it sounds beautiful.” Twilight says until she heard Rainbow shouting. “Wait just a minute!” Rainbow shouted from on top of a roof. “Rainbow Dash were you following me!?” Twilight asked angered at Rainbow Dash who flew down from the roof she was on. “No I mean yes I mean maybe look it doesn’t matter I couldn’t risk a good two shoes like you giving away that ticket to just anybody!” Rainbow answered. “Wait just another minute!” Applejack says as she came walking up to the group. “Applejack? Were you following me too?” Twilight asked Applejack upset. “No I was following this one.” Applejack says as she points to Rainbow Dash. “To make sure she didn’t try any funny business still trying to steal my ticket.” “Your ticket?!” Rainbow Dash replied in anger before the others joined in arguing about who gets the ticket while Twilight was starting to get frustrated with her friends arguing over the extra ticket. (unknown location) In a dark room a lone figure stood before his butterfly shaped window opened letting light shine through revealing the figure to be hawkmoth. “Ah such anger such frustration a perfect victim for my Akuma.” Hawkmoth says as a butterfly lands on his hand before he covered it with his other and imbued the butterfly with dark energy before letting go to fly off to its targeted victim. “Go my Akuma and evillize this angered soul.” After the Akuma flew out the window it started to fly it’s way towards the town of ponyville. (ponyville third P.O.V) As Twilight friends argue none of them were paying attention to a small black butterfly flying close by before I landed on Twilight tickets and merges with them turning them black and by the time the other took noticed it was too late as Hawkmoth had made their move on their friend as a purple outline of a butterfly appear over Twilight face. “Choice, I am Hawkmoth and I am giving you the powers to make others make difficult choices and punish those that don't choose and in return I want you to bring me the miraculouses of Panther Noir and Hydrabug.” Hawkmoth says communicating to Twilight telepathically. “The choice here is simple, I accept.” Twilight says, smiling evilly. “Good choice.” Hawkmoth says with a grin while Twilight friends tried pleading for her to not give in before realizing it was too late as she was enveloped in a dark cloud before it dispersed revealing Twilight in a new look as she wore a suit that covered her whole body that was half red and half blue while she held a blue whip. “Oh no this is our fault.” Fluttershy says sadly while Choice starts laughing. “Soon everyone will know how it feels to make the toughest of choices.” Choice says with laughter before jumping through the air and landed on top of the roof of a house and started to make her way around town. (Ponyville David P.O.V) After Spike left the castle I ended up making brunch for myself, Tikki and Sarra and when we finished our brunch we decided to head into town to do some shopping and relax. “Man it feels good to be out of the castle every now and then. As much as I love the castle, it starts feeling a bit lonely when I'm the only one living in it, minus you and Sarra, Tikki.” I say opening up my shirt pocket to see the kwami in question. “I know what you mean but of course everyone is afraid of the forest because of how strange it is to them and how dangerous it is so I doubt anyone would risk living in the everfree forest.” Tikki say as we walked “Yeah that's true.” I say until I ended up bumping into someone and when I looked to see who it was I saw it was Spike again. “Oh hey Spike sorry didn't see you there.” “Huh oh hey Blaze right haven't seen you since the summer sun celebration what you been up to?” Spike asked when he sees me in my pony disguise. “Oh nothing much was looking for a home here then trying to see if I can find a job.” I say not really telling him the truth. “Though finding a job might be a good idea I can't really continue to live off of my old treasure I kept hidden in the castle forever.” I thought to myself “Really huh odd how I haven't seen you around then?” Spike questioned. “Oh uh that's because I ended up living somewhere outside of town so that's why you haven't seen me that often around town.” I quickly answered. “Oh okay I guess that makes sense.” Spike says with an understanding look but as we talked we both ended up hearing screaming. “Huh what was that?” “I don't know but let's go check it out Spike.” I say before running towards the sound of the scream. “Right, I'm right behind you.” Spike states as he follows behind me. After a bit of running we ended up finding where the scream came from but when we arrived we were surprised to see Twilight wearing a red and blue suit and was holding a glowing blue whip while she stood in front of three flower pots containing different flowers a Daisy, Lily and Rose while she was laughing. “This is what you three get for not making your choices.” She says before jumping over a building to what i can assume is to find her next victim. “No way was that Twilight d-did she get akumatized?” Spike asked worriedly. “I believe so Spike.” I answered before we heard voices calling out to us. “Spike!” When we turned voices calling out to us we saw it was Twilight friends. “Girls what happened to Twilight how did she get akumatized?” Spike asked the girls. “Well sugar cube ah’ believe that it's our fault the five of us were arguin’ about who should get the extra ticket she has for the gala that we weren't payin’ attention to how frustrating it was making Twilight an’ before we realized it she got akumatized by Hawkmoth now she's going around making others make difficult choices and punishing those that don't choose.” Applejack explained while looking down sadly and when I looked at the others I saw they all had the same look as I can tell they knew they were being selfish about having the extra ticket. “Well you girls look like you realize your mistakes and will do what it takes to make up for it am I right?” I asked as they nodded. “Wait, hold on, I recognize you, weren't you that guy who was talking to Princess Luna when she was Nightmare Moon?” Rainbow asked. “Yes but now's not the time to talk about me, you girls need to go stop Twilight from hurting anyone else.” I answered. “He's right girls, we have to go stop Twilight and see if we can snap her out of it.” Spike says and at first they looked uncertain if they can do it but after some thinking they nodded in agreement. “You two are right Spike we need to get our friend back from the control of that meanie bo beanie Hawkmoth.” Pinkie says before she started to charge towards the location Twilight headed while Spike and the others follow behind but I noticed Spike quickly ducked into an alleyway which made me smile before I looked down at Tikki who poked her head out from my pocket. “You ready to do this Tikki?” I asked. “I'm always ready David.” She says with a smile as I nodded in approval before ducking into an alleyway and dropped my disguise. “Tikki, Sarra unify!” I shouted as Tikki gets sucked back into her miraculous as my outfit changed from a dragon design to a mix of a dragon and ladybug. “Alright let's do this.” I say with a grin as I jumped onto the roof of a house and start making my way to where Twilight was heading. As I jumped from roof to roof I encountered Spike in his Panther Noir disguise. “Hey Hydrabug, great to see you again. I'm happy you came.” Spike says as he greets me. “Of course and don't worry I already know Twilight is the one who got akumatized right?” I asked him despite already knowing the answer. “Yeah and you were right, her having too many people asking for her extra ticket put a lot of stress on her to the point she got akumatized.” Spike answered. “Don't worry we'll save her then turn everything back to normal.” I say reassuringly. “Your right we will save her and I believe I already know where her akuma is.” Spike says as we both kept jumping from rooftop to rooftop closing in on Twilight location. “Yeah I think I know too, it's in her tickets right?” I asked as Spike nodded in response. “And I believe I saw her holding them after she turned the flower ponies into flower pots.” Spike explained. “Alright then we'll have to find a way to either get her to drop them or immobilize her to get them but how.” As I was thinking of a way we could get Twilight tickets, we arrived at her location to see her facing her friends who were standing between her and the cake couples. “Twi come on snap out of it this isn't you.” Rainbow says, trying to plea for her friend to stop what she's doing. “Never if I'm the one who has to make tough decisions why shouldn't others and another thing my name isn't Twilight it's Choice!” Twilight or I guess I should say Choice shouts before trying to swing her whip at her friends and seeing this I threw my yoyo at her harm making her stop mid swing. “What?!” She says before turning to see me and Spike on the roof of a house. “I don't think so Choice you're not going to make anyone else suffer with tough decisions anymore!” I say as I held her arm in place with my yoyo. “Ah Hydrabug and Panther Noir just the two I was hoping to run into.” Choice says before yanking her making me lose my grip on my yoyo as I fell off from the roof I was on while my yoyo loosened on her arm. “Oof okay that hurt man I see this sometimes happen to heroes in movies or shows who stop a villain mid swing with a rope or strands of webs before they too get yanked by the villain and to think it happened to me yeesh.” I say as I pick myself up from the ground as Spike lands next to me. “Now Hydrabug and Panther Noir hand over your miraculouses to me or else!” Choice demanded extending out her arm, hands opened. “Yeah no not gonna happen especially since I don't feline like to give my miraculous to you.” Spike says tauntingly. “Yeah I'd never hand over my miraculous to you just so you can give it to Hawkmoth!” I say in agreement. “Very well then I'll just take them by force!” Choice says before she charged at us as she swung her whip at us. Not wanting to get hit, Spike and I jumped out of the way of her attack. “That was close, Panther Noir make sure not to get hit by her whip because I have a feeling that's how she uses her powers on you so make sure you attack her from a distance with your staff extension ability.” I say dodging another swing of Choice's whip. “Got it don't get hit and attack from a distance.” Spike says nodding in understanding as he also dodges an attack from Choice. As I dodged Choice's attacks while throwing some attacks back at her with my yoyo or shooting out beams from my hydra gauntlets eyes I started to think of a way on how to get my hands on her tickets. “There has to be a way I can get my hands on those tickets but how?” I asked myself before summoning a lucky charm but upon seeing it saw it was a honey wand. “What seriously I couldn't get anything better. What am I supposed to do with this?” I asked looking around before my eyes landed on Fluttershy which confused me before a realization hit me. “Of course that's it.” I say before calling out to Spike. “Hey Panther Noir mind keeping Choice busy for me for a bit I got something I need to do real quick.” “Wait seriously oh fine but try to make it quick will you.” Spike says after dodging another attack from Choice. “Of course I'll be right back bud.” I say before making my way towards Twilight friends. “Hydrabug darling what are you doing here aren't you supposed to be helping Panther Noir?” Rarity asked when she saw me. “Don't worry about him, he can handle himself fine but right now I kind of need to borrow your friend Fluttershy.” I spoke quietly whilst making sure Choice didn't notice us. “M-me? Um..i-if you don't mind me asking…why?” Fluttershy asked meekly as she hid behind her mane. Thinking of something quickly so as to not be suspicious I figured out exactly what to say. “I noticed some animals and need a little help getting them out of the area.” I say as I tell them a white lie. “Oh no those poor animals a-alright I'll help you.” Fluttershy says as I nodded my head and picked her up and carried her off to somewhere more secluded. “Um excuse me where the animals you said were in danger if you um don't mind me asking that is?” She asked. “I'm sorry Fluttershy but there's no animals that are in danger. I only said that to get you alone because I need your help.” I answered while apologizing to her. “Y-You need my help b-but what can I do? I'm not really that strong or courageous?” Fluttershy asked shyly. “Fluttershy it doesn't matter if your courageous or strong or anything like that after all you helped your friends with the manticore when Nightmare Moon returned and yall got passed it because you showed it kindness it's that kindness to help others is why I need you I need your help to save your friend Twilight.” I told Fluttershy as I gave her a reassuring smile. “Y-You really think so?” Fluttershy asked shyly with a slight blush. “I know so.” I answered. “Th-Then okay I will help you.” Fluttershy says determined looks albeit shyly. “Great.” I smiled as I pulled out my yoyo and opened it up revealing a small glowing pink portal before digging my hand in and pulling out a bee hair comb pin. “Fluttershy this is the Bee miraculous with it it’ll grant you the powers to immobilize your foes, will you use it for the greater good and help save those in need of help?” I asked as I extended my hand out to her, showing her the Bee miraculous. “Y-Yes of course wil.” Fluttershy says as she takes the miraculous and places it in her hair and the moment she did a bright light came out from the miraculous surprising her as it flew around her. “Eep!” When the light stopped spinning around her it flew in front of her before the light faded to reveal a small bee kwami. “Greetings my Queen, I am Pollen and I will be your Kwami.” Pollen says as she calmly introduces herself to Fluttershy. When Fluttershy saw Pollen only one thing ran through her mind. “Oh my goodness you're so cute.” Fluttershy says dropping her shy persona as she pulls Pollen in for a hug. “Awe thank you my Queen.” Pollen says with a smile as she returns Fluttershy hug. “Alright Fluttershy I believe that's enough there we have to hurry back to help Panther Noir.” I calmly stated. “O-Oh right my bad.” Fluttershy says apologetically. “All you need to say my Queen is Pollen buzz on.” Pollen explains with a slight bow. “Okay Pollen buzz on!” As soon as Fluttershy spoke those words Pollen gets sucked into her miraculous before she gains two black antennas on the back of her head and was suddenly covered In a bright yellow suit while a yellow mask appears over her face before she flew up swirling around as she does as black particles flew around her covering her suit in a black stripes and when it was all done she gently landed back down and shyly looked away hold her arm over the other. “You look great Fluttershy but I guess I can't call you that anymore now can I.” I say with a smile. “What would you like me to call you?” I asked. Fluttershy thought about what name I should call her before she gave a smile. “Honey Bee I'd like to be called Honey Bee.” “Alright Honey Bee it is then.” I say with a nod of approval. “Alright Honey Bee let's go help Panther Noir and on the way I can explain your powers.” I say before making my way back to the fight. “O-Okay.” Fluttershy says as she follows behind me and as she follows me I explained how to activate her powers and what it does and when we arrived back at the fight we saw that Spike had managed to hold Choice off during our absence but he looked exhausted. “Panther Noir we're back sorry for the wait bud but you did great fending her off.” I say as I landed next to him. “Thanks and glad your back Hydrabug but um who's that?” Spike asked, pointing to Fluttershy in her Honey Bee disguise. “She's a friend who came here to help us. Her name is Honey Bee.” I answered as I introduced Fluttershy hero persona to Spike. “Great to meet you Honey Bee, glad you can join us.” Spike says as he greeted Fluttershy. “I-It's great to meet you too Panther Noir.” Fluttershy says, greeting Spike back. “Alright here's the plan you two, Panther Noir you, Honey Bee and I will be closing the distance of our attacks with Choice and as we do I want you to do what you do best and annoy her with your taunts while I try to close in on Choice by using my powers to give me access to venom to stun her but I already know she'll expect and take that as her opportunity to strike me with her powers but she won't know I'll be the distraction so Honey Bee can stun her with her own venom ability in which case you Panther Noir will take her tickets and use your Cataclysm on them so i can capture the Akuma.” I explained. “You sure this'll work Hydrabug?” Spike asked. “Of course it'll work Panther Noir besides it's not like this is my first rodeo.” I say before giving a chuckle at the Spiderman reference I made. “Alright Hydrabug I trust you.” Spike says with determination on his face. “You can count me in too Hydrabug.” Fluttershy says in agreement.” “Alright let's go!” I say as we start charging at Choice while spreading out as to not get hit all at once. “The choice has already been made for you, Heroes! So quit hiding and face it!” Choice shouts as she looks in several directions intently. “We're right here, Choice!” I shouted as me, Spike and Fluttershy started attacking her from three different sides. “And we're purrfectly sure the choice we're making here isn't one your litterally thinking of.” Spike says tauntingly before jumping at Choice before swinging his staff down at her. “Gah!?” Choice exclaims as she's knocked back, swinging her whip at Spike, only for her attack to be stopped by Fluttershy with her own yoyo. “Thanks for the save there Honey Bee.” Spike says thankfully at Fluttershy's help. “Your welcome Panther Noir.” Fluttershy says with a smile as she held Choice’s arm with her yoyo. “Good work you two now it's my turn.” I say throwing my yoyo at her but seeing this choice used her strength given to her by Hawkmoth to yank Fluttershy as hard as she could to swing her at me. “Wrong choice!” Choice shouts as she swings her whip at me and Fluttershy, only for her whip to be intercepted by Spike's staff. “Grah! Will you just stay STILL?!” Suddenly Hawkmoth spoke to Choice telepathically. “What are you doing Choice are you just going to stand and let those heros make a fool of you or are you going to do something about it because if not I will take away your powers!” he says threatening Choice. “No! I..I won't disappoint you, Hawkmoth.” Choice mutters to herself. “Good remember bring me their miraculouses and you can keep your powers!” Hawkmoth demanded before ending his communication with Choice. After Hawkmoth ends his communication with her, Choice pulls Spike and his staff with her whip. “Whoa!” Once Spike got hit with her whip he stopped moving and started to glow blue. “Time to Choose Panther, powers or identity? Would you keep your powers and reveal your identity? Or would you lose your powers and keep your identity hidden? Your choice.” Choice spoke as her whip began to glow as well. “Crap this isn't good either choice is a loose, loose situation.” I say after realizing Choice had these choices chosen just for us. “Oh no does this mean that no matter what he picks his identity will still get revealed and he'll still loose his powers?” Fluttershy asked. “Exactly but we can still use this as part of the plan you go sneak up behind her while I distract her.” I told Fluttershy after we both got back up. “R-Right got it.” Fluttershy says with a nod as she starts sneakily making her way behind Choice. “Hey Choice I have a choice for you which one you want? A dose of punch or a dose of VENOM!” I shouted as I charged at her as my gauntlet was covered in a yellow bee stinger. Choice looks at me in surprise for a moment as Hawkmoth’s symbol appears in front of her face as her eyes harden as she leaps back away from me and swung her whip at me. “Smart choice trying to paralyze me, Hydrabug, too bad your surprise didn't last long enough now you have two choices keep your powers or keep your ability to move.” “You and I both know what my choice is here, Choice.” I say before giving her a smirk. “Oh and what choice would that be?” Choice asked with a raised eyebrow. “I'm choosing to keep you distracted long enough for my newest partner to immobilize you.” I say with a smirk. “What?!” Choice quickly turned around to see Fluttershy who was right behind her. “Venom.” Fluttershy says as her hand holding her yoyo was covered in a yellow bee stinger too as she hits choice in the chest with it causing Choice to freeze in place and releasing her hold on me and Spike. Once we were free from her hold Spike walked over to Choice and took the tickets she was holding. “Cataclysm.” He says as his hand glowed and dark energy before he destroyed the tickets making them turn to dust and once the tickets were destroyed the Akuma appeared and started to fly off. “I don't think so little Akuma It's time to de-evilize!” I shouted as threw my yoyo at the Akuma and caught it before reopening my yoyo releasing the butterfly as it was no longer covered in dark powers. “Bye bye little butterfly.” After setting the butterfly free i looked down at my lucky charm before smiling as I threw it up in the air. “Miraculous Hydrabug!” I announced before my lucky charm burst into ladybug particles restoring any damage or anyone who was affected by Choice powers back to normal. After everything was restored including the tickets Spike destroyed and once everything was restored Twilight reverted back to normal. “Huh where am I? What happened?” Twilight asked as she looked around confused while Spike, Fluttershy and I celebrated. “Pound it.” We all say albeit Fluttershy saying it more shyly. (Everfree Forest Castle Of The Two Sisters) After Twilight had turned back to normal I took Fluttershy to a secluded area for her to give me back the bee miraculous I loaned but of course she was saddened to see Pollen go however I had promised to let her see her again if I ever needed her help again which she happily agreed too then after that I returned her to her friends who along with Fluttershy apologized to Twilight for putting pressure on her about who she should give the ticket too. After she accepted their apologies she ended up sending the tickets back to Celestia who in turn not only gave the two tickets back to Twilight but gave her five more tickets each one for her friends and for Spike and after receiving the tickets they all went out to eat while I returned back to the castle to rest. “Man this was one eventful day never really experience this much excitement back before becoming a garden ornament.” I say laying my head in my pillow. “I'd say like wow I'm exhausted from using so much of my energy today.” Sarra says laying next to my head. Seeing this Tikki just chuckled. “I guess the saying is true like parent like child.” “And what's that supposed to mean Tikki?” I asked the Kwami of creation. “Oh nothing don't mind me just some rambling from how tired I am.” Tikkie says as she yawned. I just smiled and rolled my eyes. “Alright then come rest Tikki after all we had a long day today.” I say as Tikki smiled and laid down on the other side of my head before the three of us fell asleep. (unknown location) In an unknown location Hawkmoth was standing in the middle of a dark room looking up at his opened window in anger. “I may have chosen wrong in sending Choice at you Hydrabug but rest assured my next choice of villain won't be a terrible one so till then Hydrabug watch your back because one way or another I will get yours and Panther Noir’s miraculouses!” Hawkmoth says before he starts laughing maniacally. end Memories of ones we loveIt was a nice summer day I was hanging with my friends Lucy, Mark, Steve and Rosalia along with my little sister Sarah we had all just entered the Henry B. Convention Center the six of enjoying the time we had together at the convention but suddenly I heard my sister scream when I turned around I saw my sister in the arms of a crazed hooded figure and when went to save her I heard a bang and next thing I knew I was lying on the floor in the pool of my own blood with my friends and sister surrounding me all with sad expressions crying for me to stay alive but try as I want i couldn't grant their wish as before long I ended up in deep never ending slumber. I gasped as I woke up in sweats as I held my chest panting from the dream I had. “W-Why did I dream of that day the day I died and ended up here in Equestria.” I asked myself while trying to control my breathing. As I slowly started to relax I started to hear Tikki and Sarra wake up. “Father, what's wrong?” Sarra asks as she rubs the sleep from her eyes. “Yeah David you alright you look like you woke up from a nightmare or something?” Tikki added before giving a yawn. “Oh sorry you two didn't mean to wake you I just I mean it just.” I say before giving out a sigh. “Nevermind it was nothing, just go back to sleep okay.” I say giving them a reassuring smile. “Okay if you say so David come on Sarra let's go back to sleep.” Tikki says as she and Sarra head back to bed and laid back down on the pillow. After the two fell back to sleep I got up and looked out the window up at the starry night sky before sighing. “Sarah, guys I miss you all. I wonder how you all have been doing after that day. I'm not sure if this world time and ours work differently or if it flows the same but I miss you guys especially you little sis. I hoped you been doing alright without your big bro around?” I asked as I looked up at the night sky hoping my friends and family had been doing well after my passing so long ago. (The next morning) When morning came I started off my daily routine as I usually do i would get up from my bed, head into the kitchen, make breakfast then read a book or two from the library then I would start my self training in the underground training grounds in made in the past to train warriors or new guardians however this time training felt different as I kept missing my attacks on the clones i made as i kept getting flashbacks to the day I died when I saved my sister. “Why am I starting to remember about that day today? I haven't thought about that day since after the first three years I been here in Equestria?” I asked myself before getting up from the floor I was meditating on. As I got up I heard a voice calling out to me. “Hydrabug you here?” Called out Spike's voice. “I’m here for my training!” Spike called out. “Crap that’s right today’s one of Spike training sessions how could I forget.” I thought to myself before calling back to Spike. “I’m down here in the training area Spike!” I called out. “Alright be right down!” Spike says as he starts making his way down. “Sarra regenerate!” I shouted before quickly transforming into my Hydrac persona and I did it just in time too as Spike arrived after I had transformed. “Hey Hydrabug oh nevermind I guess it's Hydrac now.” Spike says when he sees me in my Hudrac disguise. “Anyways I'm here for my training.” He says with a smile. “Good glad you can make it, especially since you came early this time.” I say as I smile back. “For today's training we’ll be starting off with some meditation then some physical training then I'll show you some moves you can do with your powers.” I say getting Spike attention. “Wait, really I can do more than just touching stuff to destroy them?” He asked with excitement and curiosity. “Of course but I'll be showing you smaller stuff alright.” I answered with a nod. “Got it, as long as it means i can still learn something new about these powers you gave me the better I can help you out more.” Spike says with a determined look. Seeing this made me chuckle a bit. “Don't get too ahead of yourself Spike. Besides, no matter what, you're always a great help in more ways than you think.” I say as I walk over to the center of the room. “Really I am?” He asked as he stands next to me. “Yeah for instance your helping by keeping the ring of the black cat miraculous safe by also keeping your identity secret so others can't get their hands on it like Hawkmoth.” I answered as I took a seat on the floor. “Well of course because if I didn't then Twilight would also be in danger, that and Twilight has been trying to do as much research she can about the Miraculouses ever since the summer sun celebration but found nothing so if she found out i had one she would try to use me for her experiments to find as much as she can about them.” Spike says with a nervous chuckle as he takes a seat next to me. I gave a slight chuckle after hearing this. “Well she wouldn't be able to find any info about them in any book since I made sure of it over a thousand years ago I had all info about them hidden from history the only knowledge about them are in grimoires I been guarding along with the miraculouses well the miraculouses that weren't stolen during my absence.” I say as I start meditating. “Really why?” Spike asked? “Why not have the information known so others can figure out how to stop people like Hawkmoth?” “That point exactly because if people like Hawkmoth also finds out about the miraculous they'll also want to have them to do harm especially with your and my miraculouses which is also a reason to have your black cat miraculous and my ladybug miraculous separated if info of the miraculouses were made public.” I answered with my eyes closed. “Really why is that David.” Sarah asked. “Wait Sarah?” I thought to myself before opening my eyes and when I looked at where Spike was supposed to be sitting I saw Sarah. “You alright David?” Seeing this I rubbed my eyes before seeing Spike in Sarah place. “Huh what sorry what was that Spike?” I asked Spike while I shook my head from the things I just saw. “I asked if you were alright dude?” Spike asked. “Huh oh yeah sorry Spike just thought I heard something anyways to answer your question the reason why having our miraculous separate if info about them got out is because if they were to be brought together they would grant whoever wields them any wish they desire.” I answered before returning back to my meditation. “Wait really then why don't we make a wish now to find out who Hawkmoth is and stop him before he causes anymore problems?!” Spike asked getting up from where he was sitting. “I'm sorry but that won't be possible.” I quickly answered. “And why's that?” He asked. “Simple making a wish will also cause dire consequences.” I answered which confused Spike. “What do you mean?” Spike asked as he sat back down and went back to meditating too. “If one would to make a wish, like for example if you were to wish for a deceased loved one to be brought back to life then the universe would need to make a correction to the world to keep everything in balance by having someone lose their life so your loved one can come back to life.” I explained. “What?!” Spike says in shock. “Yeah so basically you can make any wish you want but not without consequences.” I answered. “Anyways now we got all this chatting out of our system we should focus on our meditation. “Oh right, sorry.” Spike says apologetically before he starts focusing on meditating and after a bit of proper meditating Spike and I got up from the floor before I ended up setting up some training dummies. “Alright Spike we'll be trying to fire off some destructive energy balls.” I explained. “I'm sorry we'll be doing what now?” Spike asked not knowing what I'm talking about. “Basically you'll be focusing your Cataclysm into a ball of dark energy at your fingertips or well in your case your clawtips then flicking them towards your target.” I explained. “Wow, that sounds cool!” Spike exclaimed with excitement. “It is here let me give you a demonstration.” I say as I summoned a Cataclysm with Sarra powers before conjuring it into a form of a small ball of destructive energy and right as I was going to fire at the training dummy it suddenly turned into the crazed hooded man who was holding my sister and seeing this I quickly aimed behind the dummy as I fired destroying the wall behind it and when I looked back at the dummy I saw it was back to being a dummy. “Hydrac you alright?” Spike asked when he noticed my quick hesitation to fire at the mummy before purposefully missing my attack. “Y-Yeah just got something in my eye is all.” I say as I shake my head trying to stop myself from being distracted. “I don't think you are alright. I don't know if you noticed but actually you've been sweating from time to time.” Spike explains and when I checked myself I saw he was right and seeing this I gave a sigh. “I guess you're right Spike.” I say with a sad expression as I take a seat on a chair nearby. “You see, something had been bothering me all day, something that I had thought I came to terms with long ago.” I explained. “Really what would that be?” Spike asked. “Well you see to understand what I mean better I have to explain something to you Spike.” I answered as I looked up at Spike. “What is it Hydrac? What do you need to tell me?” Taking a deep breath I looked straight up at Spike. “Spike I'm not really from Equestria.” I say as I start to explain. “Uh it's pretty obvious you're not.” Spike says with a small retort. “No I don't mean I'm not from Equestria but a different country type of deal I mean I'm not from this world.” I explain making Spike jaw drop. “Wait, are you saying you're like an alien, do the princesses know this?” Spike asked worriedly. “I guess kind of anyways also no they don't know they think i came from a far unknown land.” I answered before giving another sigh. “But that's not really the point the point is that I actually came from a world different from this one and in that world I lived with my family like my mother, my father and my little sister.” I explained with a smile. “I even had some friends.” I say before giving a sad expression again. “But it all changed one day me, my sister and my friends were all hanging together at a special even in our world; however, it all changed when my sister was taken hostage by some crazed guy who threatened to kill her but when I ended up saving her I ended up dying and ended up finding myself in your world when the princesses were still fillies anyways.” I explained. “Wow I-I don't know what to say other than you were a hero for saving your sister dude.” Spike says with a surprise and saddened expression. “Yes so I've been told but after that day I ended up living my new life here in your world and back then I was saddened I would never see my friends or my family ever again and they would never see me again not knowing I was still alive but after three years I thought I had came to terms with that fact but now for some reason I'm now starting to remember that first day when i arrived here and I'm starting to see images of my sister here and there along with that crazed man and I don't know why.” I explained while I started tearing up. When Spike saw this he gave a sympathetic look as he gave me a hug. “I may not know how it feels to go through all that but I'm guessing even though you say you came to terms with the fact you'd never see everyone you knew anymore I feel that's not really the case and that deep down you still wish you can see them again even for one last time but do you believe they would want you to feel upset about not seeing them again?” Hearing what Spike said I gave a sigh before smiling. “No and I guess you're right I might not be able to see them again but I'll never forget them either so the best thing I can do is cherish my memories of them and keep helping those that need it like I always have.” “That's the spirit.” Spike says with a smile. “Hey since your now feeling better mind showing me that move again now that your feeling better?” He asked with a grin which made me chuckle. “Of course bud, a promise is a promise after all and this is still training so let's get back to it.” I say with a grin before me and Spike went back to training as I showed him ways on how to use his powers. end Miraculous FrontierIt was another day in Ponyville and I was currently making my way back home to the everfree forest to relax after another fight with a villain Hawkmoth had sent to fight me and Spike A.k.a Panther Noir. “Man, this is so exhausting. Is this how the heros from movies, shows and comic feel all the time after fighting villains everyday?” I asked myself after entering the everfree forest. “Man, I can't wait to get home and rela..AAAH!” I was cut off mid sentence when I felt myself tripping over something and when I turned around to see what it was, I saw it was some sort of large blue crystal, floating an inch from the ground. “Odd…. this wasn't here before and I traverse this path all the time?” I say confused before I reached a hand out and grabbed it, but the moment I did, I heard a feminine voice in my head. “To those who are not afraid to see the light and rise like a phoenix to stop those who will harm others, use this crystal to summon us, the Blade Queen and Thunder Phoenix, and a brave new frontier will be opened, but for those who wish us to do harm to others that don’t deserve it, beware…” “Blade Queen and Thunder Phoenix huh? I feel like I’ve heard those names before from one of my friends back home before… oh well, doesn't matter right now, what does matter is the fact I found another token, haven't seen one since my second day in Equestria I'll summon the two when I get home.” I stated before I continued to run back home to the castle. (An hour later) After about an hour I had arrived back at the castle standing at the main entrance of the castle. “Alright, now that I'm home, let's summon these two.” I say before calling out. “Blade Queen and Thunder Phoenix, I summon you!” Instantly, what appeared to be a massive obsidian gate appeared right in front of where I stood, the doors swinging open to reveal a portal behind them that spat out 2 winged figures in a tangle of limbs. The first one had white hair and blue eyes, and was clad in what looked to be medieval armor, but what caught my attention were the massive pair of angelic wings on her back and the 7 ethereal blades that circled her. A single sword was strapped to her waist, while a kite shield was strapped to her right arm. The second figure was a brunette with gold eyes,more roman type armor and a single sword strapped to her waist, but her defining feature were her wings, which were made of pure electricity. Bolts of power arced between the feathers. “Ow! Cassie, you're poking my chest with your elbow!” the first figure yelped, her voice I recognized from the token message. “I can't help it, you're not exactly being comfortable yourself, Mira!” the second figure sniped back as they struggled to untangle themselves. “Uh hello there, you two uh need help there?” I asked getting both of their attention. There was a shake of their heads as the two finally pulled apart from each other, brushing off any wrinkles and dust from their clothes. “I'm guessing you're this world's displaced?” the white haired girl who I now knew as Mira asked me. “Yeah, my name's David Anderson, but my friends call me Dave for short.” I answered before de-transforming out of my hero disguise. “But most folks around here call me Hydrac or Hydrabug.” I added after I de-transformed. “Nice to meet you, Dave. My name’s Miriam, or Mira for short. This is my sister, Cassia.” Mira said, nodding her head to the other being next to her. “It's nice to meet you both, Mira, Cassia and I'm guessing I had summoned you both while you two were doing something in your Equestria?” I asked out of curiosity since they arrived tangled up. “Yeah, we were with a group from the Akras Summoner's Guild on the way to the Badlands. We got caught up in a skirmish against some minotaurs, and had just defeated them when you called us over.” Cassia said. “Ah I see, anyways if you’re wondering why I called you, the main reason is… well I haven't seen a displaced for awhile, well not after being in stone for a long time.” I said as I stretched. Both girls winced at that. “We were also sealed in stone for a long time. But it was by our choice to have ourselves sealed to defeat Discord. I still need to give him a slap for turning us into ponies…” Cassia grumbled. Hearing the name Discord made me growl in anger as memories of my own version of him echoed in my mind. “Of course it had to be that mistake of a patchwork creature even if they aren't my world's chaos maker since mine is a girl.” I say in anger. “My version of him was the reason why I was stone since they tried turning my students/ mare friends into stone.” I swore I could have heard a record stop in their heads as their faces had varying looks of shock and disbelief. “Discord’s a girl in this Equestria?” Cassia asked. “Yeah, but their name isn't Discord here, it's Eris and thankfully when I went to receive the miraculouses, or whatever miraculouses that were left when Tia and Lulu were watching them in my absence I saw she was also encased in stone.” I answered. “Brat deserved what she got after disobeying her own father.” I muttered silently to myself. “Miracu-what?” Mira asked, a note of confusion in her voice. “I'm… not familiar with those.” “Oh they're magical jewelry with creatures inside them called kwamis that give their wearer powers they're from a show my sister made me watch with her that's called miraculous ladybug.”I answered. “And two of them if brought together can grant a wish but not without a price and since I'm their guardian, I try to prevent that from happening.” “Never heard of that show, unfortunately.” Mira said, rubbing the back of her head. “My sister and I were more interested in the game Brave Frontier, where our characters came from.” “It's fine if you never heard of it i heard sometimes displaced aren't aware of what franchise other displaced are displaced as anyways I thought i summoned you to have a talk and hangout because I just got back from having a fight with a pony who was turned into a villain because fuck i need a break from all these attacks.” I explained. “Unfortunately, most displaced end up facing foes from their respective franchises, and we're no exception. The reason my sister and I were heading to the Badlands is because a mad god called Maxwell had her forces attack a town, only five survived, 4 kids and 1 adult.” Cassia said, her eyes turning flinty at the memory. “Our task is to defeat her and 3 other gods.” “Wow I didn't really realize that there's some displaced out there who actually have to fight literal gods to save their world and hearing everything you said it's just horrible I mean for those ponies to not only lose their homes but their friends and family from those kinds of attack it just.” I say before feeling my anger rise knowing how it feels to lose family and friends before I start to take a deep breath to relax. “Sorry I nearly got angered there but you know why don't I help you guys try to get stronger since I was able to help train another fellow displaced who summoned me to their world?” I asked. The two girls seemed to share a silent conversation with each other before Mira spoke up. “We'll take up your offer to help train us.” She said. “Alright then follow me.” I say before making my way to my secondary hidden training arena. “So what exactly is this Equestria like?” Cassia asked. “Well from what I seen so far there's versions of Equestria where everyone an actual pony or anthro and well, my world so happens to be a world of anthro ponies and my first day here I saved Tia and Lulu when they were still little fillies when they were attacked by timber wolves.” I answered as I stood in front of a wall with a torch to my left before I pulled it down to reveal a secret tunnel. “That doesn't lead to a torture chamber, does it?” Cassia joked nervously. “Ha your funny but no it leads to my special training arena where those with powers can go all out without destroying anything created by yours truly.” I answered as I walked down the tunnel. “I have another training area hidden in the library but it's not protected with protection magic so it'll get destroyed if we try going all out with our training there.” “Makes sense.” Mira said. “Yeah and when we get there I want you two to show me your abilities first before we train got it.” I said before getting into my master mode. Both girls nodded in agreement. “Good because we're almost there.” I stated as I pointed to a light ahead of us. “Whoa…” Both Mira and Cassia gasped. The training area was a huge underground colosseum with a giant crystal ball being used as an artificial sun but not only that but there were symbols everywhere that were all the same design. “How long did it take to build this?” Cassia asked. “It took eight years to create all this.” I answered “and that giant crystal up there was created by your truly, but the magic to make it feel like real sunlight was made by that old fart Starswirl, that old bastard even mocked me for not even knowing how to make the crystal feel like real sunlight.” I said, frustrated at the memory of the old fool who always tried to compete with me. “I'm guessing you two got along like oil and water.” Cassia said. “In a way, yes. Of course, the other pillars and the princesses always managed to calm us both down before we both did something regretful like last time.” I explained, sighing at the last part. “What do you mean “last time”?” Mira piped up. “Let's just say during one of our fights, we ended up destroying parts of the castle, most of it being my doing.” I explained. “And some of the staff ended up getting injured because of our fight.” “Yikes.” Cassia gulped. “Yeah but enough about me and that old fool since we're here. I want you two to show me what you got so I can know what I'm working with here.” I demanded getting into my role as a master. The two nodded, each drawing their blades. “So both of us have a set of moves called Brave Bursts, and there are 3 types, standard, super and ultimate.” Mira explained. “My current form, Holy Blade Sefia has the first two, while my sister gains access to all 3.” “I see, show me.” I asked before pulling a lever causing the ground to shake before it opened up for something to rise up and that something was a rock golem. “That golem is something I created so I want you to use your abilities on it.” Mira charged forward, her blade glowing with a bright light. “Brave Burst: Rouge Bind Fencer!” She yelled, delivering a heavy blow to the golem, before then gesturing with her other hand, as she did so, the 7 swords that were orbiting her flew towards the golem, each one delivering a punishing blow that sent it skidding back and leaving scorch marks on it as well. I noticed that each time she hit it, the same crystal I had picked up earlier spawned onto the ground, before they were drawn towards Mira, her blue eyes slightly glowing as she absorbed them. As the golem made to move back to its original spot, I saw that it couldn't move at all, somehow she had managed to paralyze it. “Super Brave Burst: Atomic Nova!” She cried, before swinging her sword and sending an arc of light smashing into the golem, her sword blades then delivering even more blows to the golem. “Well damn, you're the first to immobilize my golem. Not even Tia or Lulu can do that. I'm impressed.” I say Impressed at what I witnessed. “Cassia, why don't you give it a go.” Cassia nodded, charging forward. “Brave Burst: Thunder Blade: Yellow Silk!” She shouted, delivering a fast slash onto the golem, before then leaping up into the air and twirling her blade. As she did so, the electrical energy in her wings blasted upwards before arcing downwards towards the golem. At the same time, Cassia flew towards the ground, slamming her blade into the ground as the electrical blasts smashed into the stone being, sending crashing into the ground. “Super Brave Burst: Astinic Fall!” This time, Cassia delivered two blows before blasting the golem with another barrage of lightning strikes. Leaping backwards, she uttered one last shout, “Ultimate Brave Burst: Umber Depression!” This time, the electrical energy from her wings arced onto her blade, and with a single swing, a single massive bolt smashed into the golem, chains of electricity arcing all over the stone being as it juddered from the overload. After the strike the golem crumbled into pieces shattering into piles of rocks. Cassia blew a strand of hair out of her eyes. “How was that?” she asked. “Impressive! Those are some strong abilities you two have, but since you two will eventually go up against some gods in your world they might not be enough to do that much damage to them.” I say before I activated my miraculous. “Sarra regenerate.” I say out loud before I quickly glew and turned back into my hero identity Hydrac. I wore a blue draconic themed suit with a hood and a lighter blue underbelly and I wielded two gauntlets in the form of dragon heads. “Now this time I want you to use your powers on me.” I say as I jumped over them and onto the stadium where the golem once stood. Both girls gave me a shocked look. “Are you sure you want that? You saw what we did to the golem, we don't want to end up hurting you!” Mira said. Sighing, I gave them a demonstration of my abilities by using both of their abilities as well on a wall destroying it before it was recovered because of the magic in the colosseum. “If you're wondering my powers is called Displacement I can use any and all abilities i seen and trust me I've seen a ton, thanks to every game and anime I've seen and played” Mira sighed. “Alright… Brave Burst: Rouge Bind Fencer!” As soon as her blade struck, my muscles suddenly locked in place as whatever status effect her ability granted paralyzed me instantly. At the same time, the flash of light from her blades hitting my body temporarily blinded me while what felt like multiple burns criss-crossed across my chest and arms. “Paralysis huh clever it still hurts but clever but even if i can't move i still have long range abilities like this one chaos spears.” I say before spears of chaos energy were shot at Mira and Cassia. “That's a courtesy of shadow from the sonic franchise.” To my surprise, Mira stepped in front of Cassia, using her shield to swat away each energy spear. “Super Brave Burst: Atomic Nova!” She chanted, sending an arc of light energy smashing into me, as her ethereal blades landed more blows. “Hmm I guess I might've underestimated you both.” I say with a smirk before using my willpower to break through the paralysis. “I think I might need to step up my game.” I say before suddenly vanishing. The two girls stood back to back, their eyes searching for any movement. Without warning I reappeared above them both kicking them both away from each other before disappearing again and reappearing behind Cassia pointing my gauntlet at her, the eyes of my gauntlets glowing. “Bang.” I say as lasers shot out from the eyes of my gauntlets at Cassia. With a flap of her wings, she leapt over the twin energy blasts, before then diving down onto me and delivering a quick blow with her sword and then sending me flying into a wall with an electrical blast from her wings. “Brave Burst: Thunder Blade: Yellow Silk!” was my only warning before the same attack that dropped multiple lighting bolts on the golem smashed into me. “Air Strike Shield!” I quickly called out before a glowing green shield appeared above me protecting me from the attack. So focused was I on Cassia that I missed Mira charging towards me until a flash of light in my eyes caused me to recoil as she landed multiple blows on me with her blades. “Fuck, my eyes! Damn, talk about being blindsided.” I say before quickly recovering from the slight blindness. “Yeesh, fighting one person I'm always able to handle but two not so much but still i have to say you both got good team work.” “Helps that we do get some training from Noah and Seria.” Mira said. “I see well then why don't we make things even.” Say before summoning a literal shadow clone of myself who actually wielded a sword and shield instead of gauntlets. “Now it's an even two on two.” “We do have one more ace up our sleeves.” Cassia replied. She then chanted, “Vargas, lend us your blade and your fire!” A single summoning circle appeared in front of her, before a red haired man wearing armor and a cloak. and wielding a massive broadsword with flame designs materialized in the same spot. “We have the ability to summon certain heroes to assist us when they're needed.” “Huh now that's something you don't see everyday. I guess as they say we're cooked.” I say jokingly. “To quote a certain stallion: Eeyup.” Mira said, cracking a smile. “Well if I'm going down I might as well try something before going out, Mirage!” I called out before the stadium was covered in a blinding light. “What the…!?” Both girls yelped. When the light cleared there were hundreds of me surrounding the girls and their summoned hero. “You take the hundred on the left, I'll take the hundred on the right.”Cassia murmered to Mira. Out loud, she said, “Vargas, engage!” With a yell, the red headed man charged forward, his massive blade at the ready. “Mira, NOW!” Cassia yelled, before the two charged into combat. Me and my clones all charged in as well all of us shouting out. “Venom!” as soon as we said those words our fists were covered in a yellow bee stinger as one of my clones charged at Mira. As soon as he was within several feet of her, one of her blades quickly bisected him, causing the clone to disappear in a puff of smoke. Meanwhile, Cassia had already brought down multiple clones with multiple uses of electrical blasts and her sword while Vargas incinerated more with blasts of fire from his sword. Soon, the number of clones were reduced from hundreds, to a few dozen. As the three were distracted with the clones I actually snuck up on Mira hitting her with the stinger and the moment I did she was literally frozen in place. “MIRA!” The shout of rage made me spin around right as a blast of electricity sent me flying into the nearby wall. Before I could recover, I felt a hand hoist me into the air and the edge of a blade pressing against my throat. “What did you do my sister!?” Cassia snarled, arcs of electricity crackling off her wings onto the ground. “She's Just immobilized. She'll be back to normal in a few minutes.” I answered before taking this as a chance to sting Cassia too, immobilizing her. Big mistake on my part, for as soon as my gauntlets touched her, the electrical energy arcing around her chained onto them, shocking me in the process. “Crap that hurts.” “Maybe don't use metal around someone who can literally blast you with electricity.” Mira chuckled. “Hehe yeah and I see the effect of Venom wore off.” I say falling to the ground with a chuckle. “Anyways, you two weren't bad. I'm glad I got to train some strong students.” I say with a smile as I laid on the ground. “There's actually an academy that we attend, run by a Sun Wukong displaced from RWBY that's helped us as well based off Beacon.” Mira commented. “Shit no joke, I actually loved that series back home.” I say before giving this a thought. “Maybe I should try to attend this school myself, doesn't hurt to learn more things, am I right?” I say with a grineful smile. “Though I'll have to find a way to get in contact with the place.” “Here.” Mira tossed a single medallion to me. “This is his token, use this to contact him.” “Oh thanks will do.” I say after I caught the medallion. “Oh hey one more thing before we end this meeting of ours do you two have phones?” I asked as I got up from the ground. “No, unfortunately.” Cassia said, rubbing the back of her head. “No worries I can fix that.” I say before opening up a pocket dimension and reached my hand in before pulling out two phones. “Here, these have my number also there's some things you should know, one being you can call people, the second being you can't call people from your original world only to displaced who's numbers you obtained and third you can watch videos and stuff from our old world.” I say as I tossed them the phones. The two caught the phones, pocketing them while nodding in thanks. “Is there anything else you want to ask or do before we have to return?” Mira asked. “Hmm yeah maybe would you two like a new weapon or new powers since I have the ability to make those miraculouses i mentioned before I even have the ability to make weapons because the gauntlets I have I made them.” They shook their heads. “I think the phones are more than enough.” Cassia said. “Alright then I guess we're all good here and again you're welcome for your phones you two.” I say with a smile. “And thank you for the friendly spar. Hope to see you at Beacon sometime!” Mira said. “Right back at ya.” I say giving them a thumbs up. “Blade Queen and Thunder Phoenix our contract is complete.” With those words, a single portal opened up behind the two. Giving me a wave of farewell, the two walked through and vanished, the portal closing shortly after them. “Those two were great people to hang with, hope to see them again.” I say before leaving the training stadium to relax back at the castle. End Author's Note Hello guys hoped you like this chapter this was a crossover with Titan Commander Sebaste story brave frontier equestria and i also recommend checking out Titan Commander Sebaste that you can find right here Brave Frontier Equestria - Titan Commander Sebaste
Isekai displacement“David, wake up!” A voice said as I felt myself being shaken awake. “Come on big bro wake up everyone waiting for us in the lobby!” I start to groan as I start waking up. “Okay, okay I’m up can you please stop shaking me Sarah.” I say a little annoyed as my little sister, who’s 13 years old, stops shaking me. “About time now hurry up and get dressed even though you forgot your costume back home you promised to take me to the convention with your friends.” Sarah says as she wore her costume, I asked my friend to make for her, as she was going as Ladybug from Miraculous Ladybug while I was going to go as doom guy from the game doom but as my sister said before I had accidentally left my costume back home by accident so now I’m going to the convention with my friends and little sister without a costume. The convention we’re going to was the Henry B. Convention center in San Antonio Texas and luckily we were able to get a room in a hotel nearby. I almost forgot my name is David Anderson and I’m 19 years old but my friends, mostly Dave. After getting dressed Sarah and I head down to the lobby where we see my friends Lucy, Mark, Steve and Rosalia but we all call her Rose for short. Lucy was dressed as Roxanne wolf, Mark was going as the Overlord from the overlord games, Steve funny enough was going as well Steve from Minecraft his words when we asked why was for the shits and giggles and Rose was going as going as wapeach. Once my friends spotted us they started calling out to us. “Hey Dave about goddamn time you wake your ass up we were literally about to go on without you two!” Rose called out. “Yeah sorry about that guys but we’re here now!” I said as we ran over to my friends. “Yeah sorry I tried waking my brother up but he was being stubborn.” Sarah says to my friends. "Hey! Shut up, I wasn't being stubborn, I'm just a heavy sleeper, that's all." I say as my friends and little sister laughed. “Either way you're here now so we can go now.” Mark says with a smile. “Hold on before we go, let's check to see if everything on us first.” Lucy said as we all agree. “Phones?” Steve asked. “Check!” We all say in unison. “Wallets?” Rose asked. “Check!” All of us except Sarah says. “You don’t have your own wallet Sarah?” Lucy asked Sarah. “No mom says I’m not ready for one yet so David’s going to buy something for the both of us with his money.” Sarah answered. “Oh okay well don’t worry I’m sure you’ll get one soon.” Lucy says with a smile. “Okay since we have everything, why don’t we get going!” Steve says with excitement. “Yeah let’s go!” Sarah says in agreement. We all smiled and started heading towards the convention center and the moment we arrived we spotted many other people there. “Wow there’s a lot more people here then I thought there would be.” Mark says a bit surprised by the amount of people at the convention. “Let’s not worry about that, let's just head inside.” Lucy says before heading inside as we all followed her inside. Once we were inside we all went our separate ways, except for me and Sarah, we all go to different panels and take pictures with different people and their amazing costumes and after awhile of walking we all started to meet up at the food court but as we were halfway there I spotted a booth that caught my eye. “Hey um Sarah why don’t you head on to the food court without me I’m going to check something out real quick.” “Uh sure okay see you at the food court David.” Sarah says before she continues walking towards the food court. As she continues walking I head towards the booth I saw and once I arrived I noticed it was a black booth that looked like it was run down but at the same time looked like it was in good condition which was confusing. “Oh hello there, how may I help you stranger?” A voice says, surprising me before I saw the owner of the voice as it seemed to be a guy who was dressed up as the merchant from resident evil. “Oh um hello sorry for bothering you but I was heading to the food court but noticed your booth seemed different from the others for some reason so I decided to check it out and if possible see what you’re selling because I was planning on getting something for my sister.” “Ah I see, well you came to the right place whatever you’re looking for I might have so please have a look around.” The guy says with a smile. “Thank you.” I say before looking at all the merchandise the merchant had and as I looked around I spotted a few items that caught my eye. "How much for the miracle box, eagle miraculous, lion miraculous and prodigious?” I asked, pointing to the items. “Also, does the box have all the miraculouses?” “Oh good choices and yes it does come with all of them.” The merchant says before opening the box showing that all the miraculouses are indeed in it. ”And as for the price it’s about $125.00.” He answered. “That much damn alright I’ll do it.” I say as I take out the money I need and hand it to the merchant. “Thank you, just let me grab the items in question.” The merchant says as he went to grab the items I asked for before coming back with them. “Here you go it was a pleasure doing business with you.” He says with a smile. “Thanks, I appreciate it.” I say before putting on both miraculous necklaces around my neck and the bracelet around my arm and once I had them on I grabbed the box and head my way towards the food court but before I could leave the merchant stopped me. “Oh before I forget take this it’s a free book that goes with your box.” The merchant says as he hands me the book. “Oh thanks, well bye then.” I say before leaving again and as I head towards the food court I heard gunshots in the direction of the food court which worried me since Sarah and my friends were there so I ran as fast as I could towards the food court while holding the box tightly close to me and the moment I got to the food court I was shocked to see what I feared was true. In the middle of the food court was some guy in a black hoodie and in his arms was Sarah who was looking scared as the guy was pointing a gun he had in his other hand at my sisters head and across from him was Mark who was holding his left shoulder as it was bleeding and as I was going to ask my friends what was going the man started shouting something about bringing out a merchant and something about wanting his friend back which was confusing everyone but seeing how he holding my sister hostage no one dare questioned him but wanting my sister to be safe I decided to charge at the guy. To the guy's surprise I tackled him down causing him to loose his grip on my sister. “Sarah, run now!” I shouted as she run over to my friends and once she was safe I turned back to the guy to keep him detained; however, the moment I turned around. BANG! “DAVID!” I heard my friends and sister shout before I felt myself collapse to the floor feeling my chest starting to get warm. “GET HIM!” I heard people say before hearing what sounded like people tackling the hooded guy. “David!” I heard Sarah and my friends call out as they ran over to me. “David, big brother please be okay!” Sarah says with tears in her eyes. “Dave dude hang in there help is on the way Lucy just called for help so just hang in there till they get here.” Mark says with worry. “Come on Dave stay with us please don’t you dare die on us!” Rose says as tears start forming in her eyes. “Come on man don’t leave us especially your sister if you die now and in front of Sarah she’ll be upset.” Steve says and looking back at my sister I tried saying something. “S-Sarah.” I say with slow breathing. “Yes big brother what is it?” Sarah asked worriedly with a teary eye look. “I-I got you s-something.” I say as I tried to remove the miraculouses I had on, off me but I felt too weak to even move a muscle. “Don’t move a muscle Dave, you're too weak to move.” I heard Lucy say as she joined the group. “I-I’m sorry guys but I don’t think I’ll make it.” I say with a sad expression. “No don’t go David please don’t go!” Sarah says as she starts crying again. “Dude no don’t say that you’ll make it just hold out a bit longer!” Mark says as he starts tearing up. “Yeah man i will never forgive you if you die right now you hear me so don’t die!” Steve says as he starts tearing up too. “You idiot don’t go b-because I love you, you damn idiot!” Rose shouted before crying. “Dave stay with us, help is almost here!” Lucy says as she starts tearing up. “I’m s-sorry g-guys.” I say before coughing up blood. “But I don’t think I’ll last but I want to let you all know you were the best friends and sister I ever had. Please know that I care about all…of…..you…..” I say before slowly closing my eyes before everything goes black. “David!!!” everfree forest unknown location (Night Time) I suddenly start gasping as I sat up and start looking around confused at my surroundings. “What the hell, where am I and how am I still alive? I swore I just died?” I asked myself, confused on how I’m still alive and as to answer my question I heard a popping noise and looking up I saw a letter start floating down to me and once it was close enough I grabbed it and read it. “Dear Mr. David if you're reading this you’re probably wondering what’s going on and where you are well I’m sorry to say that yes you have passed away sadly so I decided to revive you in a entirely new world one filled with magic and I had even left you with the items you had bought from me. I had originally planned to send more than one person with you but seeing as you were dying I decided to just make due with you so I hope you enjoy your new life in this new world. From your truly the merchant. Ps. I decided to also reward your good deed of saving your sister by making you immortal so again enjoy your new life After reading the letter I just sat there on the ground both shocked and saddened. “I-I can’t believe I actually died and was brought back to life and made immortal.” I say still a bit shocked but after a while I gave a soft sigh before smiling. “At least I was able to save my sister, that's what truly matters.” “Alright I think I should try to figure out where I am in this new world I was brought to.” I say as I try getting up but as I was I remember what the letter said about the items I bought so I did a quick look around before spotting the miraculous box on the ground a few feet away from me with the lion, eagle miraculous and the prodigious laying on top of it along with my phone and the book the merchant gave me laying on the side of it. After spotting the items I got up and went to pick the items up. “I wonder why this merchant guy left these items with me they’re just normal jewelry that aren’t really real miraculouses but at least they were kind enough to give me my phone too.” I say as I picked up my phone and pocketed it before I went to put on the eagle miraculous but the moment I did something that I didn’t expect to happen to me, in front of me was a real life Kwami. “Hello there I’m liiri the kwami of freedom. My power is to free others from anything that prevents them from reaching their full potential.” Liiri says as she introduces herself to me while I just stood there with a shocked expression not even saying a word. “Hello master you okay?” Liiri asked, a little concerned. “Huh oh um yeah I’m fine just well a lot has happened to me lately so don’t worry about it but um it’s nice to meet you liiri my name is David Anderson but my friends and family call me Dave for short.” “It’s a pleasure to meet you David.” Liiri says with a smile. I smiled back before looking down at the eagle miraculous around my neck and then at the other miraculouses. “Hey liiri I’m sorry but I’m going to have to remove my miraculous for a while. I'll put it back on when I need your powers okay.” “Okay master I understand but before you do I just want to tell you for you to use my powers just say liiri wings of liberty.” “Of course thanks.” I said before removing the eagle miraculous and opened the miraculous box to see all the miraculouses in it. “Alright everything here so I think I should get going.” I say before I put the other miraculous and the prodigious in the box. “Well time to find my way out of this forest.” I say as I picked up the box and book before I started walking through the forest. two hours later After walking through the forest for about two hours I eventually found a pathway. “Finally a pathway now i can follow it out but which way do I go left or right?” I asked myself but before I could choose which way to go I heard what sounded like two young girls screaming further down the left side of the path. “Wait were those kids screaming what are kids doing in a scary forest like this!” I say worried. “Damn it I guess I’m going to use these things sooner than I thought.” I say before quickly opening the box and pulling out a miraculous and seeing I pulled out the fox miraculous. “Okay no time to be picky.” I say before putting the miraculous around my neck as the fox kwami comes out. “Hello there I’m Trixx the kwami of illusions my powers grants you the power to create your own illusions.” She says before telling me how to activate her powers but before she could say anything I interrupted her. “Sorry to have to rush this but I already know the phrase.” I say before shouting. “Trixx let’s pounce!” As soon as I spoke those words my miraculous activates as it sucked Trixx back into it. My whole body starts getting covered in a orange suit before fox ears appear on my head and eyes being covered by an orange mask until a flute appears on my back along with a fox tail appears behind me. “Alright it worked now, time to save those kids!” I said as I started running towards the directions of the screaming. "Stay back you wooden mutts don’t come any closer!” I heard one of the screaming children shout as I got closer to their location and the moment I arrived I saw something I didn’t expect to see. In the middle of a forest clearing were two young girls surrounded by wolves but the thing was the young girls were ponies but not any kind of ponies but they were anthropomorphic ponies and they both had wings and horns as the oldest looking girl wore a white dress and a pair of white shoes while the younger looking girl wore a light blue dress and dark blue shoes and the wolves that sounded them were made of wood. “Sister, we're scared.” The youngest girl says. “Don’t worry Luna we’ll protect you” the oldest girl says, trying to put on a brave face but I could clearly tell she was scared too. “Damn I can’t just stand here.” I say to myself as I watch the eldest girl try to protect her younger sister. “Come on think I have the powers of illusion so I need to make an illusion of something that can scare those things because if they were to attack the illusions it’ll disappear come on Dave think.” I say to myself before something pop into my mind. “Wait, I got it!” I said before taking my flute and starting playing it. Celestia POV I can’t believe I put my little sister Luna in danger I wasn’t expecting for us to run into timber wolves I was just trying to explore outside the castle walls but when Luna found out and asked to come I couldn’t say no but now because of me we’re both in danger of becoming these wooden beasts next meal. “Mama, Papa, please help us.” I heard Luna say from behind me as she was crying out for our mother and father while the Timber Wolves came closer and closer to us. I was about to say something to tell Luna to run while I distracted them but before I could say anything we hear what sounded like a flute playing which seemed to catch both ours and the Timber Wolves attention. “Tia look what’s that?” I heard Luna called out as she points up at one of the trees. As I looked up what she was pointing at I was surprised to see that on top of one of the tallest trees was a huge white fox as it seemed to glow in the moonlight but what caught my attention the most was that this fox had nine tails that moved like flames on a candle. “I am the one known as the moonlight fox and I protect those who are unable to protect themselves from danger and you wooden creatures of the forest dare attack young children who can’t defend themselves.” I heard the creature no, the moonlight fox say which surprised me and Luna. “I’ll make you foolish creatures regret attacking these children!” The moonlight fox says in anger before opening its mouth and firing a fireball at one of the Timber Wolves and upon impact the Timber Wolf that it hit burst into flames turning the wooden canine into ashes which frightened other Timber Wolves causing them to run away in fear. Once the Timber Wolves were all gone the Moonlight Fox jumped down from the tree it was from before landing in front of Luna and me and not sure what to do I just kept a protective stance in front of Luna in case the fox was lying about what it said to the Timber Wolves. “Are little ones alright?” The fox asked. “Y-Yes we’re okay Mr. Fox.” Luna says still a little scared. Seeing Luna frightened form the fox smiled a little. “Don’t be scared little one I’m not here to hurt you or your sister I just want to keep you safe what are your names?” The fox asked. “L-Luna.” Luna says giving her name. “A-And mine is Celestia.” I say hesitantly. “Greetings Luna, Celestia it’s a pleasure to meet you two my name is David the Moonlight Fox or as I’m properly known as the Moonlight Nine Tailed Fox.” The fox now known as David says. “Tell me you two, why are you two out at night in such a dangerous place like this and where are your parents?” David asks. “Well I wanted to explore outside the castle and Luna saw me and wanted to come so I decided to let her come but we were attacked by those Timber Wolves after we got outside.” I replied. “Wait castle are you two princesses?” David asks. “Yes we are.” I answered. “Why would you two be out here you know a princess should never be alone without guards.” He says scoldingly like a parent would their child. “W-We know but.” Luna says before being cut off. “No, but we need to get you two back home right now.” David says before suddenly turning into mist along with the ashes of the Timber wolf they attacked and once the mist was cleared a strange being wearing a some kind of fox costume stood where David once was. “Who are you and where’s Mr. David?” Luna asked after seeing the fox disappear. The being just smiled and chuckled, before answering. ”I’m David, well I guess in this form you can call me Trickster Fox as I have the powers to create illusions.” He says surprising Luna and I. “But enough about me we need to get you two back home.” Trickster Fox says before shouting. “Trixx pounce off!” And with a quick flash David was no longer dressed as a fox as he took off some kind of necklace he had on before putting them in some kind of strange box and taking out some kind of strange monocle and again shouted. “Kaalki full gallop!” As soon as he says those words his monocles changed into a black color and his entire outfit changed in a black suite of some kind and his hair changed styles to match that of an equine and even a horseshoe appeared on his back and before we knew it he had fully changed. “Alright let’s get you both home.” He says before extending his arm out and says. “Voyage!” And then out of nowhere a strange portal appears. “Okay let’s go.” “Wait, where does that go? How can we trust you that it doesn’t lead somewhere else?” I asked not wanting to risk getting me and Luna into any more danger. “Don’t worry it’s safe, this portal leads to your home.” David says with a reassuring smile. “Really it does?” Luna asked. “Yeah come look for yourself.” Without hesitation Luna walked over to the portal. “Luna, wait!” Before I can get her she walked through the portal before calling out to us. “Tia, come through, it really does lead us back to the castle.” Luna called out happily. Surprised by this I walked through the portal and saw it really did lead back to the castle. “I-I can’t believe it we’re actually home th-thank you Mr. David, thank you for bringing us home.” I say as I turned around only to see the portal was gone. “Where’s the portal?” Luna asked. “Do you think we’ll see Mr. David again?” “I don’t know but if we see him again I’m going to apologize for not trusting him even though he saved us and brought us home.” I said with a smile before we heard some guards who saw us call out to us.
Royal GuardianEverfree castle (day time) “So girls tell your mother and I why you thought it was a good idea to sneak out of the castle last night and wander into the Everfree Forest unprotected.” King Midis asked his two daughters Luna and Celestia as he and his wife Queen Eclipsa sat on their thrones. “We’re sorry father, we wanted to explore outside the castle because we never go outside, we're always stuck inside the castle. We just wanted to go outside for once.” Celestia says saddened. King Midis sighs before looking back at his daughters. “I understand that you two want to go outside but you know how dangerous the forest is especially during the night you were luckily enough to have returned home safe without any scars.” “We’re safe because Mr. David saved us before the Timber Wolves could do anything.” Luna says to their parents. “Yes and about this David being do you two know where he is because your father and I would like to thank him for saving you two and safely bringing you two home.” Queen Eclipsa says with a smile. “Yes from what you have said about him he seems to have extraordinary abilities. I would like to see him and thank him too for keeping you two safe.” King Midis added with a calming smile. “I’m sorry mother, father but after he made that portal that brought us home he seemed to have closed it after we walked through it.” Celestia says sadly. “It’s alright Celestia we don’t blame you for not knowing but if we ever encounter him we’ll invite him into our home to properly thank him.” Queen Eclipsa say in a kind motherly voice. Everfree Forest (day time unknown cave location) As the sun came up I heard bird singing to the morning sun causing me to slowly wake up before yawning. “Man, that was the weirdest dream I had heh me dying and ending in a world of magical talking anthro ponies. Maybe I should tell Sarah to stop making me watch those ladybug shows with her.” I say as I rubbed my eyes clearing my vision and once it was cleared I saw I wasn’t laying in a bed but instead against the rocky wall of the cave I see I’m in before remembering what had happened yesterday. “Oh right I did die.” I say before giving a saddened sigh. “I died after saving my sister then I was revived by some merchant guy who I bought some Miraculous Ladybug items from that I was planning to give my little sister.” I say to myself as I looked at the box that had the items in question. “Well there’s nothing I can do about it now but of course I do wonder how everyone is doing after my death. I hope they’re all doing okay.” I say before turning my attention back to the miracle box and picking it up and opening it revealing all the miraculouses and the prodigious however the moment I opened it all the miraculouses started glowing brightly and once the brightness faded I saw all the Kwami’s of the miraculouses started flying around happily. “Wee!” “Haha we’re free!” I heard the kwami’s all say happily. “Oh boy this scene reminds of the Miraculous Ladybug season 4 truth episode that Sarah had me watch with her well except for the two new additional kwami’s Liiri and Mei shi.” I say to myself before calling out to all the kwami’s. “Alright everyone calm down, don't get too excited.” I say getting all the kwami’s attention. “Huh who the heck are you?” I heard Plagg ask after seeing me. “Plagg, don't be rude can’t you tell he’s obviously our guardian.” Tiki says a little upset at her kwami companion. “Really he doesn’t look like a guardian.” Plagg said back. “I-well I guess you're right about that he doesn’t dress like one but that doesn’t mean he’s not a guardian why else would he have the miracle box.” Tiki says calmly. “Eh good point.” Plagg says in agreement. “So mister Guardian what’s your name and do you have any tasty Camembert?” Plagg asked as he flew up to me. “Oh I know his name it’s David Anderson but everyone calls him Dave for short at least that’s what he told me.” Liiri answered. “Yeah like Liiri said my name is David also sorry Plagg I don’t have any Camembert.” I say apologizing to cat kwami as I hear him give an “aw”. “Also I guess I am your guardian since I do have the Miracle box so it’s nice to meet all of you.” I said as I greeted all the kwami’s. “It’s nice to meet you David!” All the kwami says, greeting me back. “So David, do you know where we are?” Wayzz asked as I looked around the cave. “To be honest I don’t but what I do know is that we’re in some new world that is filled with magic and talking anthro ponies.” I explained to them and hearing me say that surprised them all. “My word we’re in another world!?” Kaalki asked, surprised. “That’s right Kaalki so starting right now we’re going to explore as much as we can so we can at least get an understanding of where we are in this new world and maybe help the inhabitants of this world.” I tell them before taking out both the cat and goat miraculouses from the miracle box and putting them on. “Plagg, Ziggy unify.” I shouted activating their Miraculouses. My body was covered in a black suit, my hands covered in a pair of black clawed gloves, a cat bell appearing around my neck, a black mask appeared over my eyes, a black belt appeared around my waist before becoming a cat tail and a white furred hooded vest appeared on my upper body as both cat ears and goat horns appeared on the hoodie of the vest. I then extend both arms out before a staff and wand appear in my hands as I then strike a pose like Cat Noir but holding both weapons in hand. “Alright I think it worked.” I say as I look myself over. “Hmm I think I’ll call myself Feline Genesis when I use this identity.” I say before walking out the cave but before I step out I turn to the rest of the kwami’s. “I’ll be back everyone, make sure you all stay here because like I said we know nothing about this world and I don’t want anything to happen to you okay.” “Okay David,” all the kwami’s say as I nodded and left the cave. After I left the cave I took in a deep breath before crouching down. “Let’s hope I can actually jump high like in the show.” I say before jumping into the air and seeing how high I could jump surprised me. “Woe this is cool so this is how it feels to jump so high!” I yelled out jumping through the air before landing on top of a tree. “Alright let's hope what I’m thinking about will work.” I say before raising my genesis wand and shouting. “Genesis!” After saying those words my wand glowed before a map of the surrounding area appeared before me as I grabbed it. “Yes it worked. I'm surprised I was able to create a map of the surrounding area.” I say before looking at the map. “Okay let's see what we got?” I say before looking at the map. “Hmm looks like there’s a castle nearby in the south from here that must be the home of the two young princesses I saved yesterday okay and in the north there seem to be a small village and the path I found yesterday it leads from the village to the castle.” As I looked at the map I created I heard what sounded like screaming and some battle cries. “Huh is that fighting I hear?” I questioned as I heard the screams and war cries again. “What’s going on, whatever it is, it sounds serious.” I say before heading towards the screaming by jumping from tree to tree. Once I arrived I saw a group of anthro ponies, dawn in both golden and black armor as some of them looked injured or bettered; however, what really got my attention were some of the dead bodies laying on the ground and who their opponents were. Surrounding them were Timber Wolves, from what I heard the princesses called them, and from a few distance away from the group was a Timber Wolf that looked a bit more bigger than the rest as it was barking out orders. “Damn I can't believe I wasn't able to make it In time otherwise the ones already dead would still be alive!” I say saddened by what I saw. “No, don't think about that right now. I need to save the remaining group that's still alive.” I say with a determined look. “Here we go.” I leaped Into the air and jumped towards the group. “Hey you leave them alone you pile of firewood!” I shouted before landing between the Ponies and Timber Wolves. “Who are you?” One of the armored ponies asked after seeing me. “Call me Feline Genesis and don't worry I'm here to help you focus on taking care of those that are injured. I can handle these guys myself. “ “What?!” One of the mares wearing the golden armor shouted shocked at what I just said. “Are you crazy, don't you see that there's thirteen of these beasts, not to mention one of them is the alpha!” “An alpha huh?” I asked before looking at the bigger Timber Wolf already figuring out which one the Alpha was.”don’t worry I can handle myself, just worry about keeping yourself and the injured safe.” I say before charging at the Timber Wolves as they charged back at me. ( Captain Ivy Storm of the Day Guards pov ) I couldn't believe it, what was this stranger thinking charging in head first against a pack of thirteen Timber Wolves. The king and Queen had ordered us and my Brother the captain of the Night Guards to go out searching for the being who saved the princesses last night from Timber Wolves when they snuck out so we each brought five soldiers each but now during our search we encountered some Timber Wolves ourselves. After losing seven of our troops this stranger who calls himself Feline Genesis appears out of nowhere, dressed up in some strange outfit that looks to be a combination of a cat and goat design, saying that he'll take on all thirteen Timber Wolves by himself. “Alright you wooden abominations you want to gang up on others then how about I teach you a lesson in fighting fair!” Feline Genesis yelled out before taking out a metal rod that had green lining on it along with a cat paw print design on it and the moment he pressed the paw print, the metal rod began to extend. After his metal rod extended into what looks to be a staff he charged at one of the wooden beasts as he spun his staff before swinging it at the wooden wolf. The Timberwolf Alpha growled with a snarl as it ordered its pack to attack the Feline Genesis, only to be surprised when the Feline Genesis began to almost effortlessly defend against the entire pack. “No way in hell I’m letting you bastards touch me!” Feline Genesis shouted before stabbing his staff into the ground before shockingly it got longer as he held onto it as it took him high into the air before shortening it making him fall back down as it looked like he was going to use the momentum to shatter the wooden beasts. “Captain I think this stranger might just be the one we’re looking for since the young princesses said their savior wore animal themed costumes and he’s wearing one not to mention he’s handling himself well against those beasts.” My vice captain whispers to me as he holds one of our injured on his shoulders. “You might be right, soldier.” I replied. Seeing how effortlessly this Feline Genesis was fighting off the Timberwolf pack, the Alpha suddenly let out a loud howl as the smaller Timberwolves backed away, the Alpha Timberwolf glaring at the feline hero as it growled threateningly. “I was wondering when you’ll stop hiding behind your pack, cause I’ve got a Catastrophic attack with your name on it.” Feline Genesis exclaimed before shouting. “Cataclysm!” Right after Feline Genesis shouted that word, what looked like small pitch black orbs of pure destructive energy began to form around his right hand, Feline Genesis then runs towards the Alpha Timberwolf as it charges at him as well but just as the beast leaps towards him he slides under the alpha while touching the underbelly of the Alpha with his hand that glowed in the dark aura. Just moments later, the Alpha Timberwolf begins to howl in pain as its body starts to darken to charred bark before crumbling to ash, the rest of the Timberwolves seeing their Alpha so easily defeated, whimper before running off into the forest with their wooden tails between their legs. “Yeah you better run and don’t let me ever catch you bastards attacking anyone again!” Feline Genesis shouted before turning to look at us. “Is everyone okay?” He asked. “Yes, thanks to you stranger.” I say bowing to our savior while the rest of the day guards do the same. “Thanks stranger if it weren’t for you the rest of us would’ve met the same fate as our fallen comrades so thank you for saving us.” My brother spoke as he and his night guard bowed as well. “Woah. Uh, no need to bow to me. I was only doing what anyone in my position would do.” Feline Genesis says trying to get us to stop bowing which we gladly obliged. “Tell us Mr. Feline Genesis, are you by chance the one named David?” My brother asked. “Yeah why do you ask and how do you know my identity?” He asked, confused. “We were sent by the King and Queen to find you sir David for they would like to formally thank you for saving the princesses after they snuck out last night when they were also attacked by Timber Wolves.” I answered. “W-Wait the King and Queen want to see me?!” He asked, surprised as we nodded our heads. “I’m honored and all but there’s something I need to protect and right now it’s a bit unguarded.“ He says before looking back at the bodies of some of our fallen comrades before giving a sadden sigh. “But I guess the least I can do is help bury your fallen troops um miss?” He asks, turning his attention back to me. “Oh my apologies, my name is Ivy Storm, captain of the day guards and this here is my Twin brother Nightingale captain of the night guards.” I say introducing me and my brother to our savior. “And we appreciate you offering to help us bury our fallen comrades sir David or would you like us to call you Feline Genesis?” “Yeah might as well call me by my real name since you know who I am now.” David says as he raises a strange stick with a crystal on the tip of it into the air before shouting. “Genesis!” And before our eyes a shovel appears in his hand before he uses it to big out seven holes. After he finished digging out seven holes he walked towards our fallen soldiers and carried each one, one by one to each hole before covering the holes back up with dirt and after he covered the holes back up he raised his magical stick and once again shouted. “Genesis!” Before a tombstone appeared on top of one of the graves he made before doing the same with the other six. Once each grave had a tombstone David turned back to us. “They should rest in peace now that they have all been buried properly.” He says with a sadden smile. “Thank you sir David you have our gratitude.” My brother says thanking David. “You're welcome but I should be going now. I need to check on that thing I said I needed to guard.” He says before walking off but before he can leave I stopped him. “Please wait let us accompany you so you may grab this item you need to guard and bring it with you when we bring you to the King and Queen.” I said, trying to get him to come with us. He sighs before looking at me. “You're not going to take no for an answer are you?” He asked as I shook my head. “Okay follow me.” He says as he continues walking off. “Thank you." I say happily before turning to our remaining troops. “Alright, troops we’re leaving we’re following sir David back to his home so he can retrieve something of his then we’ll be heading back to the castle understood!” I ordered as they saluted saying “ma’am yes ma’am”. “Good let’s head out!” I shouted before turning to follow David with my brother and our troops following behind. (Three hours later David POV) After walking through the forest for about three hours we eventually made it back to the cave I slept in as I had vines covering the entrance to keep it hidden. “Alright we’re here but I need you and you troops to stay outside while I get the item I need.” I told Captain Ivy Storm and her brother Nightingale. “Of course we understand we’ll stand out here and keep guard.” Nightingale said as I gave them a smile before heading into the cave and the moment I entered the cave I was surprised to see that kwami’s had all been gathering things like a rainbow colored apple, some gems and some gold. “Where in the world did you guys get these and didn’t I say to stay here?” I asked while scolding the kwami’s. “We’re sorry David but I tried stopping them saying that you were right about it being too dangerous for us to go exploring but they wouldn’t listen and left to explore and brought back some of these items.” Tikki says, apologizing. I just sighed before looking at her. “It’s fine Tikki at least you tried stopping them.” I say before turning my attention back to the rest of the kwami’s. “Alright everyone back into the box we’re going to be visiting some royalty so I need all of you back in the box.” I tell them all as they all gave an awe before going back into the miracle box. “Alright now I need something to carry the stuff the kwami’s brought and the miracle box and that book I still have yet to read.” Say thinking of what to do before an idea pops into my mind. “Oh right I can create a bag to carry all this.” I say with a smile before raising my wand and shouting. “Genesis!” After shouting those words a duffel bag appeared in my hand which I quickly used to put everything in including the miracle box and book. “Alright we’re all set.” I say before walking out the cave with the bag wrapped around my shoulder. After walking out in my disguise still I see Ivy and Night standing guard. “Okay I’m ready to go.” I tell them, getting their attention. “Oh that’s good now we can head to the castle.” Ivy says, turning to me with a smile. “Yeah also quick question, what is that I never seen anything like it before?” Nightingale asked, pointing to my duffel bag. “Oh I’ll tell you on the way to the castle.” I tell him. “Oh okay well let’s get going then.” Nightingale says before turning and calling out to the rest of their troops. “Alright we’re heading back to the castle let’s go!” “Yes sir!” All the troops called out before we all started heading towards the direction of the castle. (Four hours later) After walking for another few hours we made it to the castle as Ivy and Night were both leading me to the throne room and upon arriving we were met with two lard wooden doors. “Alright you remain here my brother and eye will talk to their majesties and when we call for you then you’ll enter okay.” Ivy says turning me. “You got it, I'll wait here till you guys call for me.” I told them as they nodded and entered the throne room. (Nightingale POV) After my sister and I entered the throne room we see both the King and Queen sitting on their thrones along with the young princesses. “Your majesties we come bearing news.” Ivy says as me and her bow to the royals. “What news do you bring, is it about the one who saved my daughters?” King Midis asks, looking at my sister and me. “We have my King but not without losing some good mares and stallions.” I answered sadly. “What, what do you mean explain Captain Nightingale?” Queen Eclipsa asks worriedly. “During our search we ran into a pack of thirteen Timber Wolves who were led by an alpha.” Ivy answered before adding. “The beasts were clever in their attacks as they took down four of my day guards and four of my brothers night guards and to top it off they were able to injure two of our remaining three troops and right when we thought we were done for the one we were looking for arrived in time and saved us by fighting all thirteen of those wooden beasts.” “My word he fought all thirteen of those beasts?” King Midis asked, shocked. “Yes and when the alpha challenged him the rest of the twelve beasts backed off however the one who saved us managed to defeat it in one attack causing the pack to run in fear.” I explained surprising the royal family. “Wow Mr. David is so brave, right mama, right papa?” Princess Luna asks the King and Queen. “Indeed he is my dear.” Queen Eclipsa says smiling at her daughter. “That he is Luna.” King Midis says in agreement. “So tell me what happened after he fought the wooden mutts?” He asks looking back at us. “Well at first when we asked him to come with us he declined saying he needed to guard something, something that sounded important but after we offered to let him grab the object he needed to before heading back here he agreed.” Ivy explained. “Yes and currently he’s waiting outside the doors of the throne room.” I added. “Is that so then let's not keep him waiting, bring him in if you please.” King Midis ordered. “Yes your majesty.” Ivy and I say before turning to the throne room door. “You can come in now sir David!” We called out to David and after calling for him the throne room doors opens as he came into the throne room. (Divide POV) After being called in I opened the throne room doors and was greeted to the sight of both the King and Queen who sat upon their thrones. The King was a stallion who had both wings and a horn as he wore a red suit with golden buttons, a black tie, black pants and a pair of black boots while the Queen also had a pair of wings and horn as she wore a dark blue dress with star like patterns on it and a pair of dark purple heels. “Mr. David you're really here!” I heard Luna called out as I saw her and Celestia sitting on their own smaller thrones but once she saw me she got up and ran over to me before giving me a hug. As she hugged me I gave a small chuckle. “Hey Princess Luna, happy to see you again too.” I say as I rubbed the young filly head. “Hehe I see, so you're the one named David. Well, my boy, it seems my daughter has taken quite a liking to you and It looks like my daughters were right about you dressing up as animals.” The King says with a smile. “My name is King Midis and the lovely mare next to me is my Wife Queen Eclipsa.” King Midis says as he introduces himself and his wife while Luna heads back to her throne. “It’s a pleasure to meet your majesties and as you already know my name is David but my full name is David Anderson but my friends and family call me Dave for short.” I say bowing to the king. “Please there’s no need to bow and for formalities after all not only did you save my daughters last night from Timber Wolves but you also saved our five remaining guards who survived the attack from more of those wooden beasts.” King Midis says happily. “Indeed and as my husband mentioned before my name is Queen Eclipsa and I too would like to thank you for saving both our daughters and troops from those Timber Wolves.” “Yes and as a way of showing our thanks we would like to give you a reward.” King Midis says surprising me. “A-A reward! Oh no I can't, there's no way I can accept a reward from you King Midis and Queen Eclipsa. I was only doing what was right.” I say trying to politely decline their offer of a reward. “Of course you can Mr. David after all if it weren’t for you me and my younger sister Luna wouldn’t be standing here today so please will you accept the reward?” Celestia asks politely as she looks at with a kind smile. I sigh before smiling back. “Oh alright, I’ll accept.” “Excellent, what is it that you desire my boy?” King Midis asks. “Yes whatever it is just ask and it shall be yours.” Queen Eclipsa asks with a smile. After asking I tried to think of what it is I can ask for but nothing came to mind. “I’m sorry your majesties but I can’t think of anything.” I say apologetically. “It’s fine my boy but maybe we can give you our blessings as a reward?” King Midis says, which confuses me a bit. “Your blessings?” I asked. “Yes our blessings like we can bestow upon you a bit of our magic on you that’ll always protect you.” Queen Eclipsa added and after hearing that I decided to think it over before coming to a decision. “Okay then I accept your blessings.” I tell them which made them smile before they both got up from their thrones and walked over to me. “Then sir David please get on one knee and bow your head.” Queen Eclipsa ordered which I happily followed as she and her husband extended their hands over my head before activating their horns. “We Alicorns of the royal family offer our blessing to the one known as David for his bravery in not only saving our daughters but for saving the lives of our guards. May he always be protected from any form of harm that may hurt him.” As they said this my body started glowing brightly, surprising everyone including the King and Queen who didn’t expect me to start glowing but once I stopped glowing I looked back up looking at everyone confused when I see their surprised faces. “Did something happen that I didn’t notice?” I asked confused as no one gave their answer. Author's Note Oh what’s this now our guardian gains the blessing of both the King and Queen but started glowing after receiving their blessing what could this mean? Find out in chapter three coming up soon Hey guys I hope you enjoyed this chapter I was really struggling what to write here but thanks to the help of my editor giving me some ideas I was able to write out this second chapter so again I hope you all enjoyed
Comedic Guardians of Void and TimeI sighed as I laid in the bed in the guest room that was provided to me by the Royal family. “Man it’s one surprise after another isn’t it.” I say as I lift my head up from my pillow as I was currently out of my disguise as I start recalling what happened earlier. (Five minutes earlier) After receiving a blessing from the King and Queen they looked at me with a surprise look. “Uh, did something happen that I didn’t notice?” I asked with a confused look on my face but no one gave an answer until Ivy Storm spoke up. “You didn’t notice it sir David?” Ivy asked, making me more confused. “Your body started glowing after the King and Queen gave you their blessings.” Ivy explained. “Really? I started glowing, is that normal?” I asked. “No, this is the first time this has happened.” King Midis answered. “Usually when we give our blessings to one’s truly worthy of it parts of our magic enters them but there’s never a glow. This is the first time something like this has happened.” Queen Eclipsa added. Before I could say anything else we heard Both Celestia and Luna yawning. “Well now it seems like our daughters are getting quite tired.” Queen Eclipsa says with a chuckle. “Maybe we can discuss and look into this matter tomorrow.” “Agreed we should all head to bed and continue this talk tomorrow because it’s about time for us to lower and raise the sun and moon. (Present time) After being brought to the guest room I had dropped my disguise and quickly laid in the bed. “I’m surprised that the royals can control the sun and moon but then again I am in a new world with magic and talking anthro ponies so maybe it’s natural here.” I say before giving a yawn. “I should get some sleep right now because man am I tired.” Just as I was about to sleep I felt a slight headache go through my head. “Ah fuck what was that?!” I exclaimed, holding my head. “It felt like being shot again but this time in the head.” Just as I was starting to feel the pain subsiding I felt my mind being filled with previously unknown information, knowledge of a space between spaces, a realm between realms, a new concept. “What the hell was that and what is this void and displaced tokens?” I asked myself before i started to feel the need to make one and just as I thought of making a ‘token’, the Miracle box began to glow. “Woah what’s going on?!” I say shocked, the miracle box not only glowing a deep blue but changing shape, the miracle box gaining a look similar to how it originally looked in the show, there were some differences I noticed however, it was much taller than the original, seeming to be four different layers of shelves with four different sections to each shelf, drawers?, it would make sense for the kwami's, but at most, there would only need to be two layers. “So why are there two more?” I asked myself as the miracle box stopped glowing, surprising me with its new color scheme, the lid of the box was yellow like the sun while rest of the box was scarlet red while the new sections of the box had the same color scheme but on both the top and side of the box was the design of a Chinese dragon painted black. “Wow, I can’t believe the miracle box changed but what is this new section for?” I asked myself before checking out the additional section and upon opening the drawers I was surprised to see material needed to make jewelry and other accessories. As I looked at the materials I started get the feeling that something wanted me to make something, so i began to follow my feelings as I grabbed the necessary materials, in one drawer I grabbed some leather straps and and in another I grabbed two bottle of paints before grabbing some pieces of of gems out of my duffel bag that the kwami’s had found when I was away and after grabbing the necessary items I slowly started putting them together. “Alright, let's see just what this feeling I have wanted me to make.” I muttered to myself before grabbing the centerpiece, an eye cover for an eye patch with five circles across its surface, I began to carve three dragon like heads onto the eye cover before grabbing dark navy blue gems and using the carvings as mark points for the gems to be placed across the eye cover, after this, I grabbed a small paint brush and two different colors of paint, I began to paint the outer edge of the eye cover yellow and the inner section red, adding a sword like design in the middle-top of the eye cover. after I finished painting the eye cover, I grabbed a small piece of one way glass and placed it on the other side of the eye cover so I would be able to see through the eye cover itself, and now with the eye cover finished, I grabbed a long, black strap of leather fabric, I wrapped the strap around my head so I would know how long the strap of leather fabric would need to be. After all of this, I finished off the eye patch by attaching the eye cover to the leather fabric strap and adding a strong adhesive to make sure they were firmly linked together. With everything finished all I needed to do now was to wait a few minutes for the paint to dry. After a few minutes had passed I checked the eye patch and saw it was complete. “Hmm this is a neat eye patch I made and all but why did I need to make it?” As if on cue I had another strange feeling as I felt my arms move on their own, as I extended them out to the eye patch and before I knew, it a small ball of light formed in front of my hands as it filled my room with a bright light causing me to cover my eyes and once the light faded I opened them only to be surprised at what I saw. Laying in my hands was a kwami I have never seen before sleeping as it body was dark blue, their underbelly was light blue and from the looks of it they seem to be another female kwami and not only that but they had three heads, as I looked at the Kwami they slowly started blinking open there eyes before letting out a yawn as they woke up. Once the kwami saw me she smiled before she starts introducing herself. “Hello father, my name is Sarra, the Kwami of the void.” The Kwami, Sarra, introduced herself but after hearing her call me father made my brain shut down. ‘David.E.X.E has stopped responding, would you like to reset systems?’ As my brain stopped working, Sarra snapped me out of my trance-like state by floating up to my face and booping my nose, the sudden touch allowing me to regain my focus. “Huh? oh uh, hello Sarra, it’s nice to meet you, my name is David but I guess you can call me father?” I say, a little unsure. “It is nice to meet you too father, as you know, I am the Kwami of the void, and thus it is my purpose to be your token.” Sarra explained, triggering a sense of recognition within me. “The void and tokens?” I asked, remembering me randomly gaining a bit of info on those. “Correct, there are many worlds out there and tokens like myself and my miraculous connect them through the void.” Sarra nodded to me with a smile on her three heads. “Wait so are you saying there’s alternate versions of this world I was brought to that has people like me?” I asked. “That would be correct, though, my knowledge of this is somewhat limited, all I know is that there are people like you who make tokens like me to connect the multiverse, speaking of which, I'll need to be sent off into the void itself to fulfill my purpose as a token, but do not worry father, I will still be here afterwards within the miracle box.” Sarra explained as I felt another sense of feeling from the void. I take Sarra and her miraculous into my hands before I start feeling a bit of unknown energy pass through me and into her and her miraculous. “I think I’m done so all you need to do is go into your miraculous and I toss it?” I asked my, I guess kwami daughter, Sarra, nodding at me with a wide smile before she entered her miraculous. I then tossed her miraculous and out of nowhere, a small black portal appeared as Sarra’s miraculous went through it before the portal closed. As I was about to check the miracle box to see if Sarra was back yet, I felt a small stone like object hit the back of my head, and as I turned around, I saw a similar portal to the one Sarra and her miraculous had just entered, closing behind me, I then looked down and saw a green hexagonal gem. “No way is that a time stone from the Sonic games?” I say in surprise, and as I picked it up, I suddenly heard a voice in my head. ”to whoever needs extraterrestrial help or just wants some entertainment, hold upon this stone of time and call upon the alien puppet, Comedy.” the voice exclaimed within my mind “Woah, where did that voice come from?” I exclaimed as I looked around before turning my attention back to the stone. “Did that voice come from this?” I said as I looked it over then out of curiosity I did as the voice said and raised it in the air and called out. “Comedy I call for you!” As I spoke these words, I was surprised to see a large purple and green swirling portal open up in front of me, and seconds later, a tall man walked through the portal just before it closed up as if it was never there. “You called?” The man spoke with a wave of his left arm. “Uh yeah are you this Comedy I heard from this stone?” I asked, showing the time stone. “Yup, nice to meet you, the names Comedy, the alien puppet, It's nice to meet another Displaced.” The man, who I now know as Comedy, exclaimed as he held out his left hand for a handshake. I reached out and shook his hand. “My name is David Anderson but my friends and family call me Dave for short, well at least they used to.” I say with a hint of sadness. “Hm, well, I can't say I know what your going through, but, one thing I can tell you is that here, in Equestria, is your chance to become anew, and protect those around you, maybe even start a new family, also, I could see from your facial expression that you don't really know what a Displaced is, right?” Comedy spoke in a reassuring tone of voice. “Yeah my um how should I say it kwami daughter told me a little bit of info but not a lot.” I answered. “...Kwami daughter? Huh, that's new, what is she the Kwami of exactly?” Comedy asked in intrigue. “She’s the kwami of the void.” I told him, seeing a surprise look from him. “I- wow. That is, actually really cool, have you made a token yet? I'm guessing that would be something your Kwami daughter would have told you about.” Comedy asked in surprise. “Yeah and I think she should be back in the miracle box by now.” I say as I went to check the miracle box to see a new drawer appeared and when I opened it I saw the eye patch miraculous. “Is that her miraculous?” Comedy asked, looking over my shoulder. “Yeah I had this strange feeling to make it then after that got another weird feeling that made me create my kwami daughter oh right I forgot to tell you her name, her name is Sarra.” “hm, such a wonderful name, alright then, is there anything you would want to know about the Displaced?” Comedy spoke with a chuckle and a smile. “Yeah, what are displaced exactly and how are displaced sent to um Equestria is what you call this world?” I asked. “well, to start, you and I are what is called Displaced, Displaced are people who have, in most cases, been taken from their world's and sent to Equestria as what they were dressed up as and with any artifacts or items they had bought becoming the real deal, and yes, Equestria is the world we are currently in.” Comedy began to explain, pausing to see if I had any questions. “Well I wasn’t exactly taken more like revived but I’ll explain about that later anyways why do these merchants do this?” I asked, curious about the motives of the merchants for sending people to Equestria. “Well, the merchants, or rather, Void dwellers, usually tend to trick most people into becoming Displaced, but in some cases where a merchant sees someone they see as worthy of their attention or close to dying, they will tend to save them by reincarnating them as a Displaced, usually with what that person had bought and something extra, for example, there have been cases where you can get displaced with what you had bought but end up being gifted with an additional ability from another series or franchise.” Comedy explained. “Or how about immortality?” I asked. “Yeah… more often than not, after you get displaced, you don't really age anymore unless it's from either an aging spell or something takes away your immortality.” Comedy spoke, looking at the miracle box’s design. “I see, okay I think I got the gist of it.” I say with a smile before noticing him looking at the miracle box noticing it’s new function and design. “Interesting… a miraculous creation kit, y'know, it's not the first time I've seen somebody make a miraculous, granted it was one that technically already existed.” Comedy muttered, peaking my interest. “Really? I have to hear about this.” I said as I take a seat on my bed while taking out Sarra’s miraculous and putting it on causing Sarra to come out. “Hm? Father, who is this? And why can I feel the void in them like I do with you?” Sarra asked in confusion. “Oh, he’s like me, his token appeared after sending you away so I summoned him.” I explained. “That's what tokens do? Huh, I guess that makes sense, I wonder how different the other tokens are to me.” Sarra spoke with mild surprise. “Wait… your his token? Wow, a living token, cool!” Comedy exclaimed with a smile. “Sorry did I forget to mention that?” I asked apologizing. “Eh, it's fine, anyways, you wanted to know about the last person I know that made a miraculous?” Comedy spoke, trying to get back on track. “Yeah, who is this person you mentioned?” “Me, but at the same time not me.” Comedy shrugged, leaving me very confused. “I have no idea what you mean but I’ll just go with what you said so I don’t get confused even further.” I say rubbing my head from thinking too hard on his words. “yeah, I know it's confusing at first, but it should be easier to understand after I explain, basically, I'm not the original version of me, an alternative timeline variant to be exact.” Comedy begins to explain. “Oh, so that’s what you mean.” I say, understanding what he means. “Yeah, anyways, the original version of me calls himself Stagemaster, he's got split personality, the other personality being called Null, quite frankly, Null is a psychopath, Null was actually the one to make the miraculous in their world, the specific miraculous he made was the moth miraculous.” Comedy explained, getting a shocked look from me and Sarra. “You mean Nooro?” I asked surprised. “Yup, I should probably also explain how he made the miraculous, you see, I'm mine and Stagemaster's cases, we weren't displaced as any individual character, instead, we were displaced as a prop maker who could make our props the real deal, say we made the master sword, bam, got an ultra powerful sword in my hands, we could even use the props to summon the character the prop represents the most.” Comedy explained before pointing at the timestone token as an example. “Okay, I’m following, so like this time stone you can summon the character that goes with it like for example Sonic?” I asked. “Actually, surprisingly enough it was silver that was summoned, mostly because of how tied into time travel silver is, and also in the Archie comics, the time stone's were basically Silver's thing, like how the Chaos emeralds are Sonics things, or the how Sol emeralds are Blazes things.” Comedy explained with a shrug. “Okay by the way I’m sure you're curious what I meant earlier when I mentioned being revived instead of being taken by my merchant?” I asked. “Kinda, yeah, I mean, the original version of me tricked the merchant into taking him, but I'm guessing it's different with you.” Comedy spoke with curiosity. “Yeah, you see my friends and I were going to a convention together along with my little sister coming with us we each dressed up as our favorite character well except me and I guess one of my friends who dressed as Steve for shits and giggles since his name was also Steve.” “...y'know, if your friend Steve got displaced, he would probably be freakin overpowered, mainly because of creative mode…” Comedy spoke with a chuckle. I just chuckled at what Comedy said. “True he was always a troll in Minecraft when in “C” mode, anyways, I was going to go as doom slayer but I had accidentally left my costume at home, so I took my sister who was dressed as ladybug with me and as we were heading to the food court I saw the merchant and had my sister head on without me since I decided to get her a gift and after buying the Miracle box and a few other items from the ladybug franchise I went back to meet up with my friends and sister but then I heard gunshots.” “...oh…I..I guess the ending there wasn't exactly happy…was it?” Comedy asked, flinching when I mentioned gunshots. “Nope because when I got to the food court I saw one my friends holding his shoulder where he got shot while I saw a hooded man holding my sister hostage yelling about wanting the merchant to come out and bring his friend back, and at first no one knew what he meant but I wasn’t going to let him put my sister in danger so I charged at the guy, tackling and making him lose his grip on my sister who I told to run but when I turned to apprehend the guy, I well, got shot in the chest.” I explained. “...well, from this I know a few things to commend you about, the first obviously being protecting your family…and the second, gaining the merchants respect.” Comedy spoke in an odd tone, Comedy having flinched whenever I mentioned gunshots or guns in general, I wonder why? “Uh sorry for telling you this, I’m guessing I said something you didn’t like to hear?” I asked, apologizing. “No, no, your fine, it wasn't anything I experienced, though, it is something I didn't like to see when I looked into the timeline of Stagemaster's life…let's just say you did a better job protecting your family than we did…” Comedy let out a hollow chuckle. Getting what he means I nodded not wanting to pry further. “So now that we got to know each other better and me getting the gist of displaced, do I send you back if so, how?” “Well, in order to send me back, all you need to say is my name, then ‘our contract is complete’, but before that, I've got to warn you about something all displaced have to deal with.” Comedy says, gaining my full attention. “What’s that Comedy?” I asked. “well, when somebody gets displaced, they almost always have to deal with the main villain of the world of the character they become, well, sometimes a ponyfied version of them, and also in rare cases, the characters from that world, both heroes and villains alike, Arriving in this world as well, in your case it would most likely be Marinette, hawkmoth, and a few other miraculous users, if this is that rare case anyways.” Comedy explained. “Yeesh I might have my hands full if that happens then and actually before I do send you away, why don’t I give you a copy of Sarra?” “You can do that? And if that is the case, sure, and, do you want a phone? Cause I have an extra one I made incase I meet any new Displaced, it's got the phone numbers of two other displaced's I've previously met in my world after I accidentally summoned them.” Comedy accepted my offer before requesting to give me a phone. “I have my own phone that my merchant seemed to have messed with to allow me to call other displaced people I meet and well I can use the powers of the rooster miraculous to give me the powers to copy anything I want.” I say pulling out the rooster miraculous. “ah, in that case, i'll just give you their numbers and contact information, firstly, they are sisters, they are both mobians, and their names are Sapphire and Lillian.” Comedy spoke before grabbing my phone and adding the contact information into it, it is only now that I notice his metal arm. “Okay thanks also cool arm man how did you get it?” I asked before shouting. “Orikko sunrise.” After saying those words I was given a rooster theme costume. “I made it myself after using an eggman prop to increase my intelligence, I then ripped off my arm and replaced it with the metal one you see here, also, cool transformation.” Comedy spoke with a nonchalant shrug. “Thanks and that sounds cool, your arm I mean.” I say before shouting again. “Sublimation! I give myself the power to copy anything I want.” I say before I start glowing in an orange color before the glow disappears. “I copy Sarra and her miraculous.” I say before their copy appeared in my hands smiling as I handed them to Comedy. “Here you go my friend, be sure to take care of them okay.” “I will, and before you send me back to my world, two last things I got to mention, firstly, the timestone works, granted it's not as powerful as an actual timestone, it can't time travel but it can speed up or slow down time around you a little bit, and it can protect your mind from time alterations, and secondly, you can trust Celestia and Luna with knowing about the kwami's, trust me, the more allies you have, the better you will be able to protect the kwami's and those you care about.” Comedy explained with a smile. “You mean little Celestia and little Luna?” I asked and hearing me call them little caught his attention. “Little? Wait…how old are they in your world cause in mine they are around a few thousand years old, y'know being immortal and all.” Comedy asked in confusion. “I guess from the looks of them when I saved them yesterday and when I met them again today I’d say Celestia looks to be about twelve but act a bit mature for her age and Luna looks to be seven.” I answered. “Huh, that…actually makes it easier to trust them with the kwami's, it would be obvious they would want to protect the kwami's, especially after learning that they helped you save the two of them, as well as a child's natural instinct to protect anything remotely cute.” Comedy muttered before ending his speech with a chuckle. “Part of me agrees with you while my guardian side is saying they’re not ready to know about them yet.” I say as I rubbed the back of my head before sitting back down on the bed but doing so caused my duffel bag to fall and cause my book to fall out and land next to comedy feet. “Heh, I believe this is yours Mr. Guardian.” Comedy chuckled as he picked up the book and handed it back to me. “And as for Celestia and Luna? Yeah, they might not be ready to be introduced to all of the kwami's, but they might be ready to meet Tikki, Tikki being the most responsible Kwami out of all the kwami's I've seen in the show, Tikki also having a bit of a sweet tooth like Celestia.” Comedy chuckled at the mention of the kwami's and alicorns sweet tooth. “Thanks and that is true about Tikki also I never actually saw what’s in this book, the merchant gave it to me with the box so I should check it out.” I say before opening it and after opening it I was surprised to see what the book actually was. “No way, the book of the miraculouses!” I say, surprised. “Interesting… well then, I guess it's about time for me to head back home, don't you agree?” Comedy smirked “Oh right, I’ve got to send you home, okay then, Comedy our contract is complete.” I say as a portal opens behind comedy. “Hey comedy before you go, make sure you study your kwami power since Sarra was recently born so we don’t know her powers yet.” “Right, I'll text you whenever I discover something new, now, I should get going, I can practically hear the celestial sisters approaching, I guess they want to talk with their hero.” Comedy chuckled before tapping an icon on his robotic hand, and in a flash of green, in comedy's place was a ghostly figure. “Ghostfreak!” Comedy exclaimed and entered the portal before I had a chance to say anything. “Man if I knew he could do that I’d ask for a quick pic oh well can’t do anything about it now.” as I say this, I get a notification on my phone, as I look at my phone, I am surprised to see a picture of myself and a Velociraptor like creature with its arm around my shoulder and making a peace sign with its other hand, a description being underneath the picture, I read the description out loud. “I could tell that you would want a picture so I took one a microsecond before I left -from your alien puppet pal, Comedy.” I read the description with a smile on my face, it seems today I have made a new friend. Author's Note Well now it seems our guardian gained a displaced friend and gained a kwami daughter that he created with his new powers we saw him get in the last chapter I wonder what other kind of kwami’s our guardian will create stay tune to find out more. Hey guys hope you guys enjoyed the chapter i can tell how much you guys are enjoying my story so I will make sure to keep creating more good chapters for you guys to enjoy now without further a due I take my leave see you all in chapter 4 :
A Miraculous Hearths warmingKnock , knock. “Sir David, it's time to get up!” A feminine voice called out to me from the other side of my room door. “Sir David?” The feminine voice called out to me again before I heard the sound of my door opening. “Oh dear it seems like you have pulled another one of your all nighters reading that book of yours Sir David.” The feminine voice says before sighing. “Okay come on time for you to wake up.” The feminine voice says before I felt myself being shaken awake. I start groaning as I start feeling myself being shaken. “Five more minutes Caramel Pop.” I say half tiredly as I try to go back to sleep. “Now Sir David you better get up otherwise you’ll miss breakfast with the Royal Family today not to mention your plans on getting gifts for the royal family for hearths warming.” Caramel Pop says sternly but after hearing what she said I instantly got up. “Wait what did you say?” I asked. “Uh that you’ll be late for breakfast with the Royal Family?” Caramel Pop says. “No after that.” I asked her. “Your plans to get Heaths Warming gifts for the princesses?” She says again and hearing that I quickly looked at the calendar on my phone before slapping myself in the face. “Shoot I forgot today was Hearths Warming eve, I was too focused on studying my book I totally forgot, okay thank you, Caramel Pop, tell the Royals I’ll be in the dining hall soon.” I told Caramel Pop. “Of course Sir David I’ll let them know.” She says with a slight bow. “Now please hurry up and get dressed Sir David I’ll be back to clean your room after I inform their majesties of your message.” Caramel Pop says before leaving my room. After Caramel Pop left I got up and started to get dressed changing out my old clothes and putting on a new set of clothes the King and Queen had made for me after assigning Caramel Pop to me. Caramel Pop was a unicorn mare with a light brown coat that almost resembled the color of Caramel, her eyes were as blue as the sky and her chest size was about a “C” cup size, she was assigned to me seven years ago after the King and Queen had offered to let me stay in the castle seeing how I had nowhere to live at first I was unsure but of course after Celestia and Luna practically begged me to stay I gave in and happily accepted their offer. Ever since coming to Equestria as my displaced friend, Comedy, told me my new home name was called, I made a lot of new friends like Ivy Storm and Nightingale I even made friends amongst a few nobles who were actually quite kind unlike most nobles who I met who acted like they were better than those below them, the ones that I met that were kind and made friends with were named Diamond Ball and his wife Ruby Light and a noble mare named Lilac Bloom and speaking of Comedy we kept in contact with each other talking about what powers we discovered Sarra had and came up with a phrase for her miraculous activation. Once I was changed into my new clothes I grabbed my book on the Miraculouses and placed it in my dresser where I kept my Miracle box and after it was put away, I grabbed my Hydra miraculous, it's what I've been calling Sarra’s miraculous since she’s a hydra kwami and her miraculous has a hydra design, and put it on which caused Sarra to come out. “Good morning Father, how are you doing today?” Sarra asked after coming out of her Miraculous. “Good morning Sarra and I’m doing good but you should hide in my pocket. I'm going to be eating breakfast with the royals but I'll try to sneak you a piece of bacon to eat.” I told my kwami daughter. “Okay father I'll stay out of sight.” Sarra says before she flew into the pocket of my pants. Once Sarra was hidden I headed straight for the dinning hall where I was met with the sight of the royal family sitting at the table talking amongst themselves but when Celestia and Luna noticed me they smiled happily before they called out to me. “Good morning Sir David I hope you slept well.” Celestia says getting the King and Queen's attention as they look towards my direction. “Yes, we hope you slept well and had great dreams, David.” Luna says happily with a smile. “Ah David my boy, good morning glad to see your finally awake Mrs. Caramel Pop already informed us you were coming to join us for breakfast so please come have a seat.” King Midis says as he invites me to eat with them. “Good morning King Midis and no sorry Celestia, Luna I didn’t really get much sleep last night. I kind of stayed up all night studying something important.” I tell them as I took my seat between Celestia and Luna who were now nineteen and fourteen years old. “Was it that strange box again you always have in your room?” Celestia asked. “Kind of yeah.” I answered while we were all given our plate of breakfast I had a plate of pancakes, which I taught the chefs to make three years ago, and with my pancakes was a plate of bacon which surprised me when I first saw this since I had thought that since the inhabitants were ponies that they would be vegans but I found out that wasn’t the case during my first year here in Equestria. “I've been curious about that for quite awhile David, what makes that box so important that you need to guard it?” Queen Eclipsa asks as she eats her plate of eggs, bacon and hashbrowns. “I’m sorry your majesty but I can’t tell you that well not now anyways.” I explained while secretly moving pieces of bacon into my pocket; however, Luna seemed to notice but decided not to say anything. “Oh so does that mean you’ll tell us eventually?” King Midis asks as he finishes his plate of eggs sausage. “Yes it does mean that your majesty.” I informed as I finished my plate of pancakes and bacon. “Please David I told you already no need for formalities just call me Midis.” Midis told me with a polite smile. “Yes and please just call me Eclipsa.” Eclipsa added. “Of course your maj-I mean Midis, Eclipsa.” Say with a smile. “Anyways I should get going now after all I need to find some gifts after all it is hearths warming eve.” I say as I get up from my seat and start leaving the dining hall. “Of course and happy hearths warming eve to you my boy.” Midis say waving me goodbye. “Hope you find what you're looking for David and have a wonderful hearths warming.” Eclipsa added. “Goodbye Sir David, I hope you have a wonderful day.” Celestia says as she finishes her plate. “See you David we can’t wait to see what you get us you always get us the most wonderful of gift.” Luna says with a smile. “Will do and have a wonderful hearths warming too everyone.” I say as I leave the dining hall and start making my way out the castle. Once I was out of the castle I looked around to make sure I was in the clear. “Okay Sarra you come out now, the coast is clear.” I told Sarra who was still in my pocket. After hearing me call her out Sarra came flying out my pocket. “I’m here, father, so what are we going to do today?” Sarra asked. “were going to be getting presents for the royal family.” I explained to Sarra with a smile on my face. “Okay let's go and make sure you stay close incase we get attacked.” I say as I start waking through the forest. “I doubt we would father after all you seem to have scared every creature in this forest that tried to either attack you or others.” Sarra reassures me as she follows me staying close. For the past seven years I had fought off every creature that decided to attack me when going for a stroll or anyone who's trying to get to the castle and with every defeat the creatures of the forests make sure to keep their distance. “True but you can never be too cautious because who knows, there might be a creature we haven't encountered before that'll try attacking when we least expect it.” I explained as we walked down the path leading into the village that I found out four years ago was called haybell village. “I suppose you do make a great point father.” Sarra agreed with a nod of her three heads. After walking for about an hour or so we eventually make it out of the forest and in the distance we see Haybell village as it and the surrounding area is covered in snow. “Alright there’s the village but before we go you should hide again Sarra.” I say turning to my kwami. “Okay father, I'll make sure to stay out of sight.” Sarra says before hiding back into my pocket. “Now let’s see what gifts we can find for the royal family.” I say with a smile as I start making my way to the village. Once in town I was greeted by many of the townsfolk who I greeted back as I had saved them from attacks from when the creatures of the forest try to act bold and attack the village or when some of the villagers go meet the royals for an audience and because of my heroics the town had decided to call me the animal hero since the miraculouses always turns their wearer into an animal themed hero. As I walked through town I went to each shopping stall and store gathering gifts for the King, Queen, Ivy and Nightingale. “Alright, I got a gift for the King, Queen, Night and Ivy but now I need to find a gift for Luna and Celestia.” I say as I look at each stall while holding the gifts I bought. As I looked for gifts for both princesses I couldn't help but feel that everything I saw wouldn't be good for Luna or Celestia which made me groan a bit in irritation. “Is everything alright father?” I heard Sarra ask from within my pocket. “Yeah everything alright Sarra just having a hard time looking for a good gift for Celestia and Luna.” I told Sarra as I walked through town. “It's just everything in the shops and stalls, doesn't look like it'll make a great gift for them.” I said with a sigh. “Don't worry father, I'm sure you'll find something for them, you always do and even if you can't find anything good enough I'm sure they'll still like whatever you get them.” Sarra says with a smile as she poked her three heads out a bit from my pocket. “Yeah you're right Sarra even if I can't find something good I'm sure they'll like whatever I get them as long as they know it's from the heart.” I say smiling back down at my kwami daughter but upon looking at her an idea came to me. “Wait, Sarra, I think I know what I should give them!” I said excitedly before running back to the castle while carrying the presents I had already bought. (Everfree Castle Noon) After I had arrived back at the castle I quickly ran towards my room and placed the presents in my closet before going to my dresser and pulled out the miracle box and placed it on my desk before I opened up the miraculous creation kit in my miracle box. “Father, are you going to do what I think you're going to do?” Sarra asked as she flew out of my pocket. “If you think I'm going to make Celestia and Luna their own kwami’s and miraculouses then you're correct Sarra.” I answered as I looked at the materials I had as I tried to figure out what kind of miraculouses to make for Celestia and Luna. “You sure father after all you do know us kwami’s are born when a new concept is created so do you have two concepts father?” Sarra asks. “And if you don't then I don't see the point of giving them miraculouses without kwami's.” “Don't worry Sarra, I have two concepts.” I answered with a smile as I grabbed a chain strap, a moonstone I recently found, two sets of ear piercings and two pairs of orange gems and yellow gems I found in a gem query a month ago. “I'll start off with Celestia miraculous first.” I said as I started carving both the orange gems into the shape of a circle before carving five smaller circles into the gems and carved eight holes on the side of the gems. Once I finished the centerpiece of Celestia miraculous I start carving the two yellow gems I had into sixteen sunrays and ten smaller circles and once everything was ready I start placing each gem piece into their place on the centerpiece making sure everything stayed in place and after making sure everything stayed in place I start placing the ear piercings into their places on both sun shaped gems. “Okay Celestia miraculous is done now it's time to create a new kwami.” I say with a smile and right when I was about to start making Celestia kwami I got surprised by an unexpected guest which made me jump a bit. “What's a kwami and miraculous David?” Asked the voice of Luna which caused me to turn around to see the pony in question while Sarra quickly hid. “Oh um hey their Luna how long were you there?” I asked the young teen filly. “Not that long I was just walking by your room when I heard you say something about miraculous and kwami's.” Luna answered. “But I don't know what those are, mind telling me?” “Well shit I wasn't planning on anyone finding out about the miraculous and kwami's like this.” I thought to myself worriedly before giving out a sigh. “Well there's no use hiding it now besides I was planning on telling you and your family about them anyways.” I say with a smile. “Okay Luna why don't you sit down and I'll explain to you what kwami’s and miraculouses are.” I told Luna as she sat on my bed. “Okay where do I begin, hmm well I guess I can start with kwami's, Sarra you can come out.” I called out as Sarra came out of where she was hiding, surprising the young princess. “Woah! What is that?!” Luna asked surprised to see Sarra. “This here is Sarra and she's a kwami.” I answered. “Really that's a kwami?” The young princesses asked, looking at Sarra out of curiosity and amazement. “That's cool but what are kwamis?” “Well you see, kwamis are beings that have lived for a very long time since the beginning of time itself; they're beings that represent abstract concepts.” I explained. “When an concept comes into existence then a new kwami is born but the thing is when kwamis came into existence when some concepts come into existence they were unable to be seen by living beings like me and you so they just wondered around the universe unable to communicate and connect to other beings.” I added. “Really that sounds lonely but then how are we seeing this one then?” Luna asked as she pointed to Sarra. “Well that is because it's all thanks to very powerful mage who helped kwamis to be able to interact with other beings that couldn't see them by creating magical artifacts known as miraculous.” I answered with a smile. “Miraculouses are jewelry or any other kind of accessories that allows the wearer to use the powers of kwamis and allow kwamis to be seen like Sarra’s miraculous.” I say as I pointed to my eye patch. “Wow so this powerful mage the’ hast mentioned had created that?” Luna asked out of curiosity and amazement which made me chuckle a bit. “No, not exactly. I actually created Sarra miraculous.” I told her. “Really thou hast made the miraculous that thou is wearing so does that mean thou a powerful mage as well?” “I guess you say that but anyways as I was saying miraculous allows the wearer to use the power of the kwamis along with enhanced ability a weapon and unique powers however in doing so the Kwamis will no longer be detected by other until the wearer stops using their powers but that only implies for adults because if a child were to wield the miraculouses powers they would have a 5 minute time count before they turn back to normal and need to feed their kwamis to use their powers again.” “Really why is it that adults can use them longer than those younger than them?” Luna asked. “Well it has to do with emotional and mental maturity since adults are less emotional and mentally mature they can use the powers of the miraculouses without a cool down while children who are more emotional and less mentally mature are able to use the miraculouses powers once before turning back to normal after five minutes because the miraculouses have a kind of failsafe that causes this to only happen with children.” “Wow really that's why only the adults can use these magical relics longer while the young have a time limit?” Luna asked. “Then if this is true wouldn't those with bad intent try using the powers of these miraculouses?” “Well it may be true some with bad intent would want to use them for evil, however an order of guardians was created to protect and only give the miraculouses to those truly deeming of their powers and I'm the only guardian in existence.” “So that's why thou hast kept saying thou needeth to protect the strange box the’ hast been looking after?” “That's right anyways you should get to bed because I need to wrap everyone gifts I have in my closet and I can't have you seeing them young lady.” I say with a chuckle. “Okay David we shall head to bed. We wish the’ a good night's rest.” Luna says with a smile as she walks out the room and closes the door and after Luna had left I went back to what I was doing as I continued the process of creating Celestia kwami. (Hearths Warming day morning) When the morning of hearths warming had arrived I grabbed the the gifts I had wrapped including Luna and Celestia and took them all to the throne room and along the way I met Ivy and Nightingale who i gave their gifts to first before continuing my walk towards the throne room where I see the royal family near a Christmas tree or as they call it here in Equestria hearths warming tree. “Hey everyone happy hearths warming!” I called out getting their attention as I came in holding the gifts. “Happy hearths warming David.” Celestia and Luna say greeting me with a smile. “Ah good morning David and happy hearths warming.” Midis says happily as I walked over to them carrying the presents. “Hello David and happy hearths warming to you as well.” Eclipsa says with a smile. “Thank you everyone, I also brought gifts.” I say as I placed them down near the tree before handing Midis and Eclipsa their gifts. “These are for you Midis and Eclipsa.” “Why thank you David.” Eclipsa says as she happily accepts the gift. “Yes thank you David.” Midis says thankfully before him and his wife opened up their gifts and smiled at what I got them. “My word you have done it again my boy this is a wonderful gift, a tapestry with the image of me and my family, I would've never thought of this, when did you make this?” Midis asked, looking over his gift. “I had it made five days ago before hearths warming eve in town, the seamstress was kind enough to make it since I saved her child when they were in danger.” “That was very kind of her to make this for us and very noble of you for doing that for her.” Eclipsa said with a respectful nod of her head as she opened her gift. “Oh my, these cosmetics, they look lovely.” Eclipsa exclaimed, admiring the gift he had gotten for her. “Thank you, I knew you would like them after all they're from my homeland, well, not really from there but, I mean, I shared the knowledge on how to make them.” “Really now then that must mean your people have tons of amazing products and other kinds of wonders?” Eclipsa asks. “Yes they do.” I answered with a smile as Celestia and Luna looked at their gifts, which were small jewelry boxes with the symbol of the guardians on the top of the lids. Curious on what I got them, they both opened the boxes as they see jewelry they never seen before and before they could ask about them both their jewelry glowed catching everyone but me off guard and when the glow died down everyone but me and Luna who actually looked excited looked surprised when they see two kwamis one that looked like a phoenix while the other looked like a owl. “Hello there my name is Sollar the phoenix kwami also known as the kwami of hope.” Sollar says, introducing himself. “And my name is Arrti the owl kwami also known as the kwami of dreams. It's a pleasure to meet you.” Arrti says as he and Sollar both bow. “Goodness, I've never seen anything like these creatures. David my boy do you know what these um kwamis are?” Midis asked, surprised by the two kwamis that appeared out of nowhere. “Of course and I'll be happy to explain everything.” I said with a smile while Luna was playing with her new kwami companion while I started explaining everything I told Luna to them. After explaining everything I knew about the kwamis and miraculouses they gave a look of concern. “If these miraculouses are as powerful as you say then are you sure it's okay to give our daughters their own miraculouses?” Eclipsa asked. “Yes I'm sure it's okay after all they've proven trustworthy to carry their own miraculouses which is why with your permission I would like to teach them to be guardians.” I explained as Midis and Eclipsa looked at each other still a bit concerned but after thinking about it they smiled and looked back at me. “If you believe they're trustworthy to be guardians and carry their own miraculouses then you have our permission my boy.” Midis said with a smile as he looked at his two daughters who were playing with their new kwamis. Author's Note Well now It seems like our guardian gave the princesses their own miraculouses and kwamis and is going to train the two princesses to become guardians themselves I wonder how well the two will be at becoming guardians Hey everyone sorry for the wait I was almost done with this chapter but then I got busy with irl stuff so I couldn't finish it I had planned on finishing and posting the story 6 days ago but again I had gotten busy so I couldn't but I hope you all liked this chapter and if so thank you and till then I'll see you in chapter 5 so make sure you stay stay Miraculous
Nightmare Moon pt 1 (edited)Author's Note Hey guys I'm so sorry for the long wait you see I been burnt out then I got writers block then I been busy with aton of irl stuff and on top of that some crazy things been happening on my end and because of all this I wasn't able to write so again sorry but now that the chapter is done I hope you guys enjoy it and see you when pt 2 comes out Nightmare Moon pt 1 (edited) “Once upon a time there were two sister who ruled over the land of Equestria the eldest who controlled the sun and the youngest who controlled the moon the two sisters used their control over the two celestial bodies to bring about the cycle of night and day to bring out the harmony and peace of the land.” “However the youngest sister had became jealous of her eldest sister as their subjects roam and frolic during her sister day while they ignored and slept through her night and when she refused to move her moon one day to make way for the day to come the youngest had used the jealousy that was in her heart to turn into a evil mare of darkness known as Nightmare moon.” “Seeing how her sister refused to move the moon and turned into a wicked mare the eldest sister decided to use the power of six powerful artifacts known as the elements of harmony to imprison and seal her youngest sister within the moon and with her sister defeat peace was once again brought back into the land of Equestria with the eldest sister controlling the night and day.” “But what everyone doesn't know is that isn't the full truth as there's more to that night because not only did the two sisters maintain peace and harmony throughout the land by raising the sun and moon, but they maintained peace and harmony by wielding magical jewels Known as the Miraculous to protect and help their people.” “The Miraculouses are magical jewels created to help and protect the world from threats and three of these are more powerful than the other the earrings of the ladybug that provided the power of creation, the ring of the black cat which provided the power of destruction and the eye patch of the hydra which provided the power of the void and legend has it that when the miraculouses of black cat and ladybug comes together those that weirds them will gain absolute power.” “However, knowing the danger the Miraculouses might cause if fallen into the wrong hands, the two sisters kept the miraculouses hidden and kept their existence a secret from all but the ones they trusted such as the Stars Whirl and the pillars, but one night a unicorn sorcerer managed to find out about the Miraculouses and their location; however, after the unicorn found the miraculouses they only managed to get their hands on a few miraculouses before being confronted by the two alicorn sisters.” “After the unicorn saw they had no way of escaping they decided to use the power of a miraculous that being the miraculous of the moth and used its power to become a villain named Hawkmoth before using the powers of moth miraculous on the youngest sister turning her into the mare known as Nightmare Moon using her to attack the eldest sister before making their escape and after the eldest banished her sister to the moon she went out looking for the unicorn but found no sight of them or the miraculouses they stolen not wanting more of the miraculouses to be stolen the eldest took the remaining miraculouses and kept them close with her and waited until the one she called the guardian returned.” (Intro Sequence) “During the daytime I'm David, just a normal guy with an extraordinary life but there is something about me that only a few know about because I have a secret.” “Miraculous! Lives can change! Protecting those you love! From those that want to do harm! Miraculous! We can be brave! The power of love makes us strong! Miraculous!” (End intro) (Third person P.O.V.) On top of one of the towers of Canterlot Castle a lone Kwami sat alone looking up at the night sky with a sad expression on her three heads faces. “Father I miss you I'm not sure when you'll be free but tomorrow night will be the thousand year of the summer sun celebration and the return of Luna and I don't know if you'll be free on time or not to use the ladybug and black cat miraculouses you had with you during your imprisonment caused by her.” The lone Kwami says with a bit of anger in her voice. “And when you do return I hope you forgive Celestia's mistake in losing a few of the miraculouses and the prodigious.” The Kwami says with an apologetic expression until she senses something familiar. “It can't be, is he really back?!” she says with a hopeful expression. (Everfree Forest Castle Of The Two Sister Garden First person P.O.V) I sighed to myself thinking to myself, asking myself over and over again how did things end up like this for me where did I go wrong with her I made her to not only bring balance to what her sisters brought but to help others but the moment she went rogue and used their powers without a holder everything became crazy and then she tried turning my students to stone which Is why I'm like this, now a stone statue because I took the hit for them. And after she was defeated I listened to everything that happened around me as being in stone prevents me from seeing my surroundings but allows me to still listen which I find a little ridiculous but it's probably a side effect of her powers. Crack! Wait what was that, was that a crack I heard? Crack!! There it is again, wait could it be his powers are finally fading if that's true then oh boy those two are going to get a surprise of a lifetime especially Sarra when they see I'm finally free. Crack! Crack!! Crack!! Boom! I gasp as I collapsed onto the floor gasping and coughing. “Spots and claws off.” I say while coughing as the suite I was wearing start to vanish and the black ring and red and black polka dotted earrings I was wearing changed color as the ring turned into a gray color. The earrings turned black before they both glowed and two kwamis came out of them. “Huh what happened, how long have we been asleep?” I heard Plagg ask as I heard him fly around. “Calm down Plagg I'm as confused as you are but can't you see David doesn't look well.” Tikki says to Plagg as she points to me. “No I'm fine Tikki just getting used to having air in my lungs again after being turned to stone for a thousand years.” I say as my coughs start dying down. “A thousand years is that how long we have been out for?” Plagg asked, surprised. “Yeah I kind of been counting the years in my head while we were in stone.” I say after finally catching my breath and getting onto my feet and after finally getting a good look at my surroundings and what I saw made my heart sink. “What happened here, why does the castle look like a ruin?” “Wow look at this place it looks like I went through a Cataclysm without me being the cause of it.” Plagg says as he and Tikki look at the ruined castle. “We need to look around and find some sort of clue as to what happened here.” I tell the kwamis before I start leaving the castle's garden and head inside the ruined castle with the two kwamis following behind me as we start to look for any clues as to what happened during my stone imprisonment. (Four hours later) After searching the castle for about four hour we noticed how some parts of the castle were either fully collapsed and inaccessible or there were holes through the ceilings as if something blasted through them and during my search I found no traces of the Miracle box which tells me either Celestia and Luna moved and brought it with them or something bad happened which caused them to lose the box and I need to find it but i hope it's the first option. After searching and not finding the Miracle box anywhere I came across my old room and after entering I saw how messy it was as there was a spider web in the top right corner of my room, pieces of rubble on the floor and the hole in the ceiling. “Man what happened here it's like there was some sort of battle here?” “Well whatever happened here it seemed to have squished my secret hiding spot for my Camembert.” Plagg says as he flew over to one of the destroyed dressers. “Seriously Plagg we're trying to figure out what happened while we were gone and you worry about your Camembert?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. Before Plagg Can answer a familiar voice that I thought I wouldn't hear again called out to us. “Father your back!” when I turned around I was greeted with a hug by a blue three headed kwami. “Sarra, oh I'm so happy to see you again.” I say happily as I hugged my kwami Daughter back. “I missed you father. I'm happy to see you again too. It's been so long.” Sarra says with tears of joy. “Yeah speaking of it being so long, what happened while me, Tikki and Plagg were in stone, where's Celestia and Luna and where's the miracle box?” I asked my Kwami daughter. Hearing this question he expression turned Into one of sadness. “Well father a lot has happened so to answer one of your questions, the miracle Box is safe it's with Celestia.” Sarra answered. “Don't you mean it's with Celestia and Luna, Sarra?” I corrected but Sarra just shook her three heads. “No father and that's because Luna i-is gone.” Sarra says with a sad expression and hearing that made my heart sink. “She's gone isn't she?” I asked with a sad expression as she nodded her three heads. “But not in the way you think father.” Sarra added which caught my attention. “What do you mean Sarra?” I asked confused. “A lot has happened during your absence father and during your absence Celestia and Luna were able to seal sis away but were unable to find her miraculous then a thousand years ago Luna got akumatized by a unicorn sorcerer that found out about the miraculous and with ladybug and cat miraculous sealed in stone with you and no idea where Luna akumatized object was she had to banish Luna to the moon who requested it when she gain control of herself for a bit.” Sarra explained with a sad look before I pulled her close and hugged her. “I understand thank you for telling me all this instead of letting me find out about this later but I am curious on how Luna got akumatized. Did Celestia and Luna still have the butterfly miraculous before Luna got akumatized?” I asked out of curiosity and confusion. “Yes they still had it with them however we still didn't know how it happened, but father there's something else I need to tell you about Luna.” Sarra says but for some reason I can feel that she's hiding something but I decided to not ask her about but then I realized she mentioned more stuff about luna. “What is it Sarra what else about Luna do you need to tell me?” I asked my Kwami daughter. Even though Luna is sealed away in the moon she will return tomorrow night. “Even though Luna is sealed away in the moon she will return tomorrow night during the thousand year of the summer sun celebration.” “Summer sun celebration?” I asked, confused and curious. “What's that, is it some kind of festival that was made during my absence?” “In a way yes, but I'll explain that later father, right now I should explain how things have changed throughout the years.” Sarra nodded her three heads before explaining the events that took place after I had been turned to stone. After explaining everything that happened after i was turned to stone including what happened with luna i was surprised well Equestria has gotten with my absence. “I'm surprised by all that Equestria has accomplished while i was gone.” I say with a smile before pulling Sarra in for a hug. Sarra smiled back as she hugged me back. (Half an hour later) After Sarra had explained to me, Tikki and Plagg about what happened during our absence and how far Equestria had advance we ended up leaving the castle and started taking the path out of the forest. "I still can't believe how far Equestria has advanced so far.” I say as we walked down the path leading out of the forest. “I wonder if they found a way to make cheese taste even better.” Plagg says as he drools. “Really Plagg I know you like cheese but do you really think they'd be able to make cheese taste even better after a thousand years and besides all we learned we have to prepare to de-akumatize Luna when she returns.” I say shaking my head at Plagg antics. “Heh Sorry it's just I haven't eaten a single cheese in forever.” Plagg says with a chuckle. I smiled as I rolled my eyes. “I promise that when everything is done I'll see about getting some Camembert.” “Aw yeah! Now you're speaking my language.” Plagg says in excitement. “Hehe yeah, anyways let's get going you three I want to see how Equestria has changed for myself.” I say with a smile as I start making my way out of the forest. My three Kwami companions smiled and followed right behind me as we traversed through the forest as the sun slowly started to rise. (Celestia P.O.V.) After sending a letter of reply back to Twilight, I started pacing around the throne room worried for my student. After all, I'm sending her away to a village to make some friends since all she's done since becoming my personal student was study and hardly made any friends. Of course if David was here he would've called her a shut In. After thinking about what I was thinking I started to chuckle a bit calming myself down a bit only to start worrying again since Twilight was right about my sister returning tonight and I'm worried David might not be able to return on time to help save her since from what the kwamis told me after i had banished my sister she was apparently akumatized and even if I did de-akumatize her I wouldn't be able to stop her from being akumatized again without the two Miraculouses David wielded Before the incident. “Hello lady Celestia, can you hear me? Have you been listening to what I've been telling you?” I heard Sollar, my kwami, say snapping me out of my train of thought. “Huh oh I'm terribly sorry Sollar I was lost in my train of thought.” I tell my kwami apologetically. “It's quite alright lady Celestia I'm sure I can guess what's been on your mind it's your sister and father isn't it?” Sollar asked. “Yes you are right.” I say, sighing sadly. “And I'm worried about Twilight after all. Not only am I sending her somewhere to make friends but I'm doing this so she can spread her wings and yes I know it's hard for me to let her go but I need to do this for her.” “Yes I do believe you made a wise choice there with your student lady Celestia.” Sollar says with a smile. “Yes I believe so too but when my sister returns Twilight and those five fillies I choose for her to make friends with will have to face my sister and banish her again if David doesn't return on this day either but of course I'm not the only worried about him not returning I'm sure Sarra is worried too.” I say sadly as I looked out the window to see the carriage I arranged for Twilight to travel to Ponyville in was already being taken to Ponyville. “Oh right, speaking of my sister, she's not here. I had been telling you this before realizing you weren't paying attention.” Sollar says shocking me. “Wait, she's gone. Where is she?” I asked worriedly not wanting to lose Sarra like I lost some of the others. “I'm not sure but maybe it has to do with the strange magical energy that me and others felt?” Sollar explained. “Wait, strange magical energy?” I asked, confused. “What do you mean?” “I don't know but for some reason it actually feels familiar like it feels like mine and others magic.” Sollar explained to me and after hearing his explanation my eyes widened in realization. After realizing what Sollar was telling me I sighed happily and smiled. “From what you have told me, Sollar, it seems that I can calmly relax now because it would seem that he's back and I know he'll be the one to help Twilight when my sister returns.” “By he do you mean who I think you mean?” Sollar asked surprised while at the same time looking happy. “Yes it would seem that your creator David is back.” I say as I looked out the window towards the Everfree Forest where mine and my sister old castle once was. (David P.O.V.) As I wander through the forest I was listening to other things that Sarra had to say about what's been going on in Equestria during my imprisonment some of what she said was interesting while some were upsetting like what Starswhirl did while I was gone. “I swear that old fool what was he thinking stygian been with us for how long and the moment he takes their artifacts the first thing he does is immediately think Stygian is evil instead of asking Stygian what he was going to do with them first I swear for a smart old wizard he can be dumb at times.” I say with a sigh. “Yes I have to agree it just wasn't right what he did it was clearly obvious he felt left out and wanted to stand by yours and pillar sides well before we got encased in stone of course” Tikki added. “Yeah if I wasn't encased in stone I would've talked things out to clear up the misunderstanding” I said before noticing something ahead of us. “Hey guys, look, we're almost there.” “Finally somewhere else other then this forest I never really liked this place always gave me the creeps not to mention it's too dark.” Plagg says with a sigh of relief. “Heh I always knew you were afraid of the Everfree Forest. I just didn't want to say anything about it because I wanted you to admit it yourself.” I say jokingly. “Yeah, Yeah we get it. I'm a big scaredy cat, let's just hurry up and get out of here okay.” Plagg says a little annoyed. “Alright come on guys let's go.” I say with a smile as we get to the forest entrance and leave and once we stepped out of the forest I was met with a familiar scenery I haven't seen for a thousand years. “Wow flowery plains and hills are still as beautiful as they were a thousand years ago.” I say with a nostalgic smile. Before I took another step I saw a shadow flying above me and when I looked up to see a carriage flying through the skies with two Pegasus guards pulling the carriage while noticing its two passengers, a young lavender unicorn mare and young purple dragon. “Hey Sarra is that Tia personal student and her dragon assistant you told me about?” I asked Sarra. “Yup that was Twilight Sparkle and her dragon assistant Spike and from the looks of their destination they seem to be heading towards the town of Ponyville.” Sarra answered as we see the carriage leave our sight. “Ponyville, that's the village you said that was built like 50 years ago when the old village got destroyed when..... she went rogue?” I asked with a sigh. “Yes, it was founded and built by an apple farming family known as the Apples when Celestia gave them the land.” Sarra answered with a nod. “I see well I got to say it's impressive that an family of apple farmers was able to found and build an entire town.” I say impressed about what I heard. “Maybe I should visit Ponyville and see how it is but of course I'm sure my appearance will probably frighten them since the ponies of Equestria haven't seen a human in a long time.” I saw as I try thinking of a way not to scare the current generation of ponies. “Why not use the Miraculous of the fox and use its powers of illusion to give yourself a new look?” Plagg says laying on his back in the air. “You know the Miraculouses are to never be used for personal use Plagg.” I say scoldingly before sighing. “But you do make a good point I can use it's powers to change how I look with its illusion abilities so I can be something ponies are used to seeing.” I say before giving a nod of agreement and activating Tikki miraculous and turning into my Scarlet bug persona. “Okay, one Fox Miraculous coming right up.” I say as I pulled out my yoyo and slide one side open, opening a small portal in it as I reached my hand inside to retrieve the miraculous I want but felt nothing. “Huh that's odd I can't feel the Fox Miraculous inside the Miracle box.” I say confused. "I guess it might've been one of the ones that Sarra said was stolen?" “Why not use my Miraculous father since I can copy any ability you like.” Sarra says with a helpful smile. “Hmm great idea and seeing how you didn't bring it with you I can only assume it's in the miracle box I created for you and your siblings.” I say as Sarra nodded in agreement so I clicked one of the black spots on the yoyo as it changed the portal in the yoyo from pink to red and after the portal changed I dug my hand in before pulling out Sarra Miraculous. after pulling out Sarra miraculous I put it on. “Tikki, Sarra unify!” I shouted before glowing for a bit and when the glow died down I was in an entirely different costume, a mix of both a ladybug and hydra with the suit having red scales and black dots, blue arm sleeves, a blue Hydra tail and light blue horns on my Head. “Nice, now let's see this town Celestia student went to.” I say before shouting out loud. “Displacement I wish to copy the ability of the fox miraculous.” After activating my powers one of my hydra gauntlets eyes glowed. “Alright here go, Mirage!” I shouted as a ball of light appeared on my hands before I slammed it down to ground engulfing the surrounding area in a quick blinding light. Once the light faded I was no longer a human but instead I a was stallion with a red coat, black mane and tail, yellow eyes and a pair of wings I was also wearing a red hooded jacket, black T-shirt, Blue jeans and a pair of red sneakers. “Wow this disguise of yours doesn't look bad.” Plagg says after seeing my new disguise. “Why thank you Plagg I appreciate it, now since I'm sure no one hasn't seen a kwami before well seen one for a thousand years I'm sure seeing one now might bring some problems more so then seeing a human in a thousand years so why don't you hid in my jacket since Tikki and Sarra are still in their miraculous keeping me transformed.” I explained while opening my jacket to hide in. “Eh good point after all we kwami's aren't normally supposed to be seen by anyone else besides our wielders or the guardian of miraculouses which is you of course.” Plagg says in agreement before flying in my jacket. “Exactly now let's go we been standing around long enough.” I say before heading towards the direction I saw the flying carriage being taken to. (Ponyville outskirts) After for awhile I eventually make it to the outskirts of town and upon seeing it, it looked like the town was setting up decorations for the summer sun celebration that Sarra told me about and before I could even enter town I was stopped by a pink earth pony mare who wore a white shirt with light blue streaks, a short white skirt and a pair of blue laced boots and her mane and tail looks like cotton candy. “High there I'm Pinkie pie what's your name are you new here?” she asks before gasping. “If you're new here then that means I don't know yet because I like, know everyone and I mean everyone in town and since I don't know you then that also means you might not have any friends.” The mare known as Pinkie pie says with a sad expression. “Yeah I'm new here and my name is Blaze I'm just well visiting an old friend who is supposed to be coming to your town and I believe you might know them.” I answered. “Really!” Pinkie says excitedly before gasping again. “Wait, I think I might actually know who you're talking about and if I'm right then I'll throw you both a welcome to Ponyville and a reunited friends party!” she says happily before zooming all the way back to town. “Okay….. that was something?” I say a bit confused. “You and me both, it's almost like she had too much sugar and was really hyperactive on it?” Plagg says in agreement from within my jacket while a bit confused himself. “Well besides that unique encounter let's head into town and have a look around.” I tell Plagg before continuing my walk into town. (Three hours later) After entering town I was greeted by many of the townsfolk residents with kindness which brought a smile to my face as it reminded me of the townsfolk I knew a thousand years ago and how they greeted me with kindness to but only difference is that they knew I was human while this current generation doesn't as they only see me as a regular pegasus stallion thanks to the illusion I put over myself. “Man this town is a lot different from the one that was once built on these lands. The same goes for the townsfolk but it's to be expected after being frozen in time inside of a stone statue.” I say leaning on my hands I have on the back of my head as I walk through town. “Yeah what a shame I really liked that cheese shop in the old town while this current one has none.” Plagg says with a sigh. Hearing Plagg complain about his cheese just made me chuckle a bit. “What's with you and having cheese on the mind huh?” I asked but before he can reply I had accidentally bumped into someone causing me to fall on my ass. “Owe that hurt.” The mare who I apparently bumped into said. After getting up and dusting myself off I looked towards the mare who I had bumped into but the moment I saw her I immediately covered my mouth to stifle a laugh as the mare was a unicorn with a lavender coat, dark blue mane and tail with pink and purple streaks going down the middle and she was also wearing a white shirt and a purple skirt and a pair of lavender colored mary jane shoes but the reason I was stifling a laugh was because of her mane as it was all poofy and messy. “I'm sorry miss I didn't see you there.” I say with snicker as I held my hand out to help her up and she rolled her eyes as knew from my expression that I was trying to hold in a laugh before she took my hand and I helped her up. “It's fine I wasn't paying attention myself as well as I have a lot on my mind right now.” She says with a hint of annoyance as she dusted herself off. “Oh like what?” I asked out of curiosity. “Well for one trying to finish checking on all the preparation for the summer son celebration as the princess had sent me here to check on everything and two so I can get to the library as quickly as I can to look up away to prevent the return of Nightmare Moon or to find away to stop her once she returns.” “Nightmare Moon huh?” I asked. “I heard about her she's said to be an old ponies tail.” I say before getting a closer look at the mare before realizing she's the same mare I saw in the carriage that was flying by when i was near the forest. “oh hey isn't this mare Twilight and if so then that means.” I thought to myself before I look to Twilight’s right and saw the young teen dragon well. In pony years he seems to be 16 while in dragon years I'd say he's 12 he also seem to be wearing white t-shirt, a purple unzipped hooded jacket a pair of blue jeans and purple sneakers. “Yes i been told that myself too but i have reason to believe that she's real and will return during the summer sun celebration tonight seeing as it'll be the thousand your since her imprisonment.” Twilight said. “and I'm going to do what i can to stop her well as soon as i finish the task the princess asked me to do.” “Well usually ponies would think your crazy or just over reacting but to be honest I actually believe you.” I say surprising her and spike. “Wait you believe me?” Twilight ask surprised to hear i believe her. “Well yeah after all some legends have some form of truths to them.” I explained even though the real reason i believe her is because of what Sarra told me about what happened to Luna. Before Twilight could say anything else Spike interrupted her. “Um Twilight I think we should get going we have to finish looking over the celebration preparations.” Spike informed Twilight. “Oh right I guess we'll talk another time uh…?” Twilight says before drawing a blank. “Oh right, forgive me. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Blaze.” I say introducing myself to Twilight and Spike. “Blaze Huh, that's an unusual name. Well Blaze it's nice to meet you. My name is Twilight Sparkle and the dragon next to me is my number one assistant and adoptive brother Spike.” Twilight says introducing herself and Spike. “It's great to meet you two. I hope to see you two again during the celebration.” I say giving a slight bow. “Yeah uh during the Celebration. “ Twilight says in a ton I recognize all to well, as “Sorry but I'm going to be busy studying and I don't have time for partying.”, before she and Spike walked off to what I can only guess is the town hall. After Twilight and Spike left I let out a huge sigh of relief as it took everything I had not to laugh during our conversation because of her mane however when I opened up my jacket. “Haha oh my haha oh my goodness did you see her mane it was hilarious Haha.” Plagg says while laughing from the sight of seeing Twilight mane. “Yeah and as funny as it looked we shouldn't laugh besides we need to prepare ourselvesfor when Luna returns tonight.” Say before letting out a sigh. “but for now let's just explore a bit more.” I say as I start to continue my walk. (5 Hours later) After walking around for a few hours I noticed how late it was getting and since Celestia was going to raise the sun and lowered the moon from Sarra told me everyone is supposed to stay up all night and when I looked around and saw no one i decided to use this as a chance to recharge Sarra and Tikki seeing as we been transformed long enough so not wanting anyone to see me transform incase someone does come out i quickly ducked into an alleyway and dropped my illusion before I de-transformed. After de-transforming Tikki and Sarra left their miraculous looking exhausted so with a smile I pulled a bag of sweets I bought earlier and fed it to both of them. “Here you go, you two eat up.” I say with a smile. “Thanks David.” Tikki says gratefully before eating the cooking I gave her. “Yes thank you father.” Sarra added before taking a bite out of the cookie gave her too. “You're welcome you two after all i need you both at full energy for when Luna appears so we can de-akumatize her.” I say with a smile. “Yeah though I feel that Luna been akumatized for far too long and some of the influences of the Akuma might've corrupted her heart so even if we do manage to de-akumatize her all that dark influence might corrupt her again so i suggest we use my other sisters father.” Sarra says as she finishes eating the cookie i gave her. “You mean the harmony Kwami's?” I asked. “Yes and luckily they're still back at the old castle.” Sarra said as she sat on my shoulder. “Usually Akumas don't leave any form of dark influences on those they akumatize but since we are in a world full of magic it could be possible that what Sarra is say is true.” Tikki says as she finishes the other cookie i gave her. "Hmm i suppose you two are right from what i remember akumas never leave any traces of darkness within those they akuma when being de-akumatize but like Tikki said we are in a world full of magic so there's a possibility that the magic of Equestria might've changed the rules on that." I say thinking out loud and before i could say anything else we heard footsteps coming our way. “Shoot we'll continue this conversation later for now Sarra Regenerate!” I quickly shouted before glowing for a bit and activating Sarra powers again to give illusion powers again which I quickly use to make me look like a pony again and once the footsteps were close enough I saw it was Twilight and Spike again but this time there was a butter yellow pegasus mare with them as she had bright pink mane and tail as she wore a yellow sweater with jeans and was green slip on shoes and they were all standing in front of a literal tree house. Deciding to make my presence known I walked out the alleyway I was in and walked up to them. “Hey guys didn't expect to bump into you two again.” I say as I got near the group but the moment the pegasus mare saw me she let out a eep before quickly hiding behind Twilight which tells me she's a shy one and as the saying goes always watch out for the shy ones. “Oh hey Blaze what are you doing here?” Spike asked when he spotted me. “Oh I was walking on by when I spotted you two with um?” I say before turning my attention back to the butter yellow pegasus mare unsure on what to say. “Oh her name's Fluttershy.” Spike says introducing the mare to me. “Fluttershy huh? I think that name suits her seeing how she looks after I arrived.” I say before hearing said mare give a shy hello. “H-Hello.” Fluttershy says shyly greeting me. I smiled at this and greeted her back. “Hello there, Miss Shy, as you already heard my name is Blaze.” “I-It’s nice to meet you.” Fluttershy says in a whispered tone but I'm still able to make out what she says. Before anything else can be said Twilight interrupted our conversation clearly wanting to enter her home. “Well this was a nice conversation but as you can clearly see it's getting late and not to mention Spike looks tired.” “Huh what do you mean I'm no-oof”.” Spike says before mysteriously falling on his ass. “Oh look at him he's so tired he fell after all young dragons his age need their sleep.” “Oh dear then we should get him inside to rest then.” Fluttershy says before picking up Spike in her arms and tried carry him inside only to be stopped by Twilight. “No, no, no need I can take him myself but I do appreciate the help well goodnight then bye!” Twilight says taking Spike in her magic and bringing him inside their home before closing the door. “Wow if I didn't know any better I'd say she wants to be left alone with no one bothering her.” I say before walking off. “Oh well, I hope to see you during the celebration Fluttershy.” I say as I walk away. (Ponyville night time) “So tell us again why we're here I know you wanted to visit this town after we left the forest but we saw all that this village can show us?” Plagg asked. “Plagg did you forget that we're also here so we can not only see Celestia again but to de-akumatize Luna when she returns tonight during the summer sun celebration here.” Tikki answered “Yeah she's right Plagg besides after we Celestia and Luna after we de-akumatize her of course we also need to find the missing miraculous that Sarra told us that were stolen when we were stoned.” I added as I laid on the roof of the town hall looking up at the night sky as I immediately came here after leaving Twilight home. “But of course since we have some time before the celebration starts why don't we just relax a bit?” I say letting out a relaxing sigh. "Speaking of the missing miraculouses father how will we start looking for them since they can be anywhere same goes for the prodigious.” Before i could give a reply we heard the townsfolk coming to town hall. “Oh it seems like the celebration is about to start.” I say before turning into my pony form again with Sarra powers. After transforming I stealthily made my way down to ground level before entering the town hall but of course the moment I entered I was met with the face of a very angry Pinkie. “Oh hey um Pinkie right?” I asked nervously. “Where were you? Why didn't you come to the party?!” she asked angrily. “yesh something tells me this girl takes throwing someone a party seriously.” I thought to myself before sighing. “Well for one didn't really expect you to actually throw me a party and two if I did believe you actually were I had no idea where you were throwing it.” I answered. “Oh okay that makes sense then when I redo your welcome to Ponyville party again I'll be sure to tell you where it is next time.” Pinkie says with a smile before heading off somewhere else in the town hall. “That mare is sure something else ain't she almost reminds me of someone else I know.” I say before heading to the center of town hall and looked up to see a balcony which I presume Celestia would make her appearance. As I waited for the celebration to start the sound of trumpets and birds singing can be heard before spotlights shine onto the stage below the balcony of town hall as a light brown coated mare with a white mane and tail wearing a light blue suit, pair of blue rimmed glasses and a pair of high heels came on to the stage. “Fillies and mental colts as mayor of Ponyville it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the summer sun celebration!” She announced making everyone cheer in happiness. “In just a few moments our town will witness the magic of the sunrise and celebrate this the longest day of the year and now it is my great owner to introduce to you the ruler of our land, the very pony who gives us the sun and the moon everyday the bringer of harmony Princess Celestia.” The mayor says as the certains opens only for the crowd to gasp when they see no one was behind them. “Remain calm everypony there must be a reasonable explanation.” The mayor says trying to calm everyone. “Oh oh I love guessing games, is she hiding?” I heard Pinkie say as I looked to her looking around for Tia before a white unicorn mare, with a purple mane and tail that were swirled as she wore a white dress with a pearl necklace and a pair Mary Jane shoes too but they purple instead lavender, on top of the balcony looked at where Celestia was supposed to be before looking down from the balcony and said something that made everyone worry even more. “She's gone.” The white mare announced. “Oh she's good.” I heard Pinkie say who still thought this was a game before I heard her scream along with everyone gasping in fright and when I looked back at the balcony again I saw what looked like blue smoke but the odd thing was they also looked a bit starry. When the smoke dispersed what I saw shocked me standing ok the balcony was a black alicorn mare who wore blue royal armor and the most important detail that fully caught my attention was the Necklace she wore and her cutie mark. “It would seem like Luna have gotten to Celestia before arriving here” I heard Tikki say from within my jacket. “Yes it would seem so Tikki.” I say as I looked at one of the ponies who I cared about, a pony who now looks like a villain. “Oh my beloved subjects, it's been so long since I seen all of your sun loving faces.” Luna or I guess Nightmare Moon as she now calls herself said looking at the crowd. “What did you do to our princess?!” I heard a mare call out and when I looked I saw it was a blue pegasus mare with a rainbow mane and tail as she wore a white tank top a pair black fingerless gloves, blue jeans and a pair of blue sneakers and instead of letting Nightmare Moon answer she tried to attack her but before being stopped by another mare who seemed to be an orange cowpony mare who had a blond mane and tail that were tied up ironically in a ponytail as she was wearing a button up brown shirt, a cowboy hat, short jeans and a pair of cowboy boots. “Woe there nelly!” The cowpony mare says stopping the rainbow maned mare until Nightmare Moon started to laugh. “Why am I not royal enough for you?” Nightmare Moon asked. “Does my crown no longer count now that I have been imprisoned for all these years don't any of you know who who I am have you all not heard of my legend have none of you seen the signs of my return?” Nightmare Moon asked looking around at the crowd expecting an answer. “Oh oh more guessing games is your name hockey smokes no queen meany no black snooty black snooty!” I heard Pinkie shouted before I saw her mouth was stuffed with cupcakes by the cowpony mare who was holding onto the rainbow maned mare. And seeing how no one was saying anything iI decided to answer her. “I know who you are or I should say I knew who you were.” I answered, stepping up from the crowd with all eyes on me. “Oh really now do tell who am I or who as you say knew who I was?” Nightmare Moon asked. “Your-.” Before I could answer I was interrupted by Twilight who answered Nightmare Moon question. “Your the wicked mare in the moon Nightmare Moon!” Twilight shouted making everyone gasp in fear. “My my it would seem that there's two amongst you who actually remembers me then you wouldn't mind explaining why I have returned?” Nightmare Moon asked. “Your here to, your here to….” Twilight says uncertain what to actually say but from what I've heard I have a good guess why she's here. “Your here to bring about eternal night again like you did a thousand years but tell me this do think your mentor who cared about you and your sister want you to do this?” I asked. “Starswhirl I doubt he would've been able to stop me especially when he went missing.” Nightmare Moon retorted. “I'm not talking about him talking about your other mentor.” I said as she gave a shocked look. “How do you know of him colt he hasn't been heard of for ages nore has anyone spoken of him and the deeds he's done before I became who I am now?!” Nightmare Moon shouted in her royal voice. “How I know isn't important what is important is that these actions you're taking to make night time eternal is a terrible thing to do Luna!” I answered unfazed from her shout. “Enough I am not Luna I am Nightmare Moon so you and everypony here shall remember this well for the sun will never rise again and the moon will last FOREVER!” Nightmare Moon shouted again laughing maniacally. “Seize her only she knows where the princess is!” I heard the mayor order the guards to capture Nightmare Moon. Knowing how dangerous it is to face some with Nightmare Moon powers is I quickly hid under a table and dropped my disguise. “Tikki, Plagg you two go hide somewhere I have to stop Nightmare Moon from doing something dangerous.” “You don't have to tell me twice.” Plagg says before him and Tikki went to hide somewhere safe while I came out from under the table and just in time to as I spotted Nightmare about to strike the guards with lightning. “I don't think so!” I shouted before activating Sarra powers. “Displacement! I choose the powers of the shield hero!” I say making the eyes of my hydra gauntlets on my right arm glow. Right before Nightmare Moon lightning hit the guards I immediately deflected it with a glowing green transparent shield. “Air strike shield!” I shouted getting hers and everyone's attention but the moment Nightmare Moon eyes laid on me she gave a shocked expression. “You but how? It's impossible there's no way you could be here? You were trapped in stone the last time I saw you?” Nightmare Moon asked before her expression changed from shocked to that of someone who has found what they've been looking for. “Well now if you're free then it saves us the time of waiting for you to be free even longer since you have something we want!” Nightmare says before summoning a dark blue sword before she charged at us. “Woe! Hey now Luna I know you're excited to see me again but to charge at me like that with a sword it's almost like you're intentionally trying to kill me.” I say as I dodged her attack. “And what exactly do I have that you want?” I asked before punching Nightmare Moon with my gauntlet covered hands. “My name isn't Luna it's Nightmare Moon and don't play dumb my dear guardian you know what I'm talking about I want you to hand over the ladybug and black cat miraculouses!” She demanded as she swung her sword at me but hearing what she was asking for meant one thing. “Nightmare no you can't you know what happens when you make a wish!” I said while I blocked her attack with my gauntlets before countering her attack with one of my own. “Oh it's not for me it's for the one who made me who I am today!” She said as she flew up into the air. “Hawkmoth!” She says while laughing maniacally. “Wait Hawkmoth you gotta be shitting me.” I say shocked before realizing something and smirked. “Ha you nearly got me there because if you truly were akumatized by Hawkmoth then he would've been dead by now since it's been a thousand years.” “You make an excellent point guardian however what she says is true.” Says a voice that I recognize all too well from the miraculous ladybug series. “No it can't be.” I say shocked at what I heard only for that shock to deepen when tones a black butterflies start flying into town and coming together to form the head of the one person I never expected to actually see here. “Hawkmoth, how are you here and alive for a thousand years?” “From the sounds of it, it seems like you know who I am, however the Hawkmoth you think you might know me as, was a sorcerer who wanted the powers of the miraculouses to rule Equestria but as for what i want are the two Miraculouses you wield but had no idea where they were until Nightmare Moon returned and told me you had them and now your here I'll take your miraculouses and use them to grant my greatest wish.” Hawkmoth says, making me worried what that wish might be. “Well to bad Hawkmoth but there's no way you're getting the ladybug and black cat miraculouses I'll stop you and any akumatized villain you send my way!” I say before putting on the ladybug earrings. “Tikki, Sarra unify!” I commanded before turning back to my hydrabug disguise and using the ladybug yoyo to capture all the Akumas. “Noooo!” Shouted Hawkmoth before all the Akuma were captured and I de-evilized them all and freed them. “Well that's one thing taken care of now it's time to take care of….. nevermind she seemed to have ran away while I was busy with Hawkmoth, Plagg let's go we're going to look for Nightmare.” I say calling out to Plagg. “Coming.” Plagg called out as he follows me out of town hall. Once we were outside I jumped on top of town hall, as it was the tallest building in town, so I can see if I can spot Nightmare but couldn't see her anywhere. “Damn she's gone but to also think Hawkmoth of all people would actually be here i guess what Comedy said was true characters from the actual show or Equestria of them might actually appear and if he's like the show Hawkmoth then he might be a pony version Gabriel Agrest and has the same wish but then again he might have a different wish than Gabriel either way this means I need to stop him from getting his hands on the ladybug and black cat miraculouses no matter what which means I need to find a permanent owner for them.” And with that said I Jumped down from the town hall building and went to search for any potential candidates to wield the two ladybug and black cat miraculouses. To be continued.
Nightmare Moon pt 2Author's Note Hey guys I want to start this story off by apologizing for the long wait I had been dealing with a lot of irl stuff that kept me busy and drained all creativity from me and after gaining my creativity back I went back to writing but then I found out my grandmother gotten sick then a couple days after hearing about her getting sick I found out she had cancer but I wasn't told what kind of cancer and hearing that made me upset that I didn't want to continue then a few days ago after talking to my dad I found out my grandmother has colon cancer and she has a few months to live so I been spending as much time as I could with her before she passes so i hope you guys understand Nightmare Moon pt 2 Previously on Miraculous Harmony, after a thousand years being imprisoned in stone David was finally able to break free and after being freed he met with his kwami Sarra who explained everything he missed while he was gone and lead him into a small town known as ponyville. After arriving in town in the disguise he gave himself he saw how much his home had changed after a thousand years and when night fell he went to town hall to join in a celebration called the summer set celebration to meet Celestia and Luna again but the celebration was interrupted by a evil mare known as Nightmare Moon only for David to realize she was actually Nightmare Moon akumatized but the biggest surprise was when Hawkmoth revealed himself. After the reveal of Hawkmoth Nightmare Moon escaped now David is trying to find new wielders for the ladybug and black cat miraculouses to help him defeat and free Nightmare Moon. (Unknown location) “Ugh this is why I can't stand heros they're just too heroic but I waited this long for this night to come and now that the guardian has returned I can finally get my hands on the Miraculouses ladybug and black cat. ” Hawkmoth says with a smirk. “But first I need to have a little chat with the princess.” he says until a moth symbol appears over his face. “Nightmare Moon are you there?” Hawkmoth asked. “Yes Hawkmoth, I'm here, what can I do for you?” Nightmare Moon replied. “I want you to go back to that village and make sure they don't do anything to stop you from completing your mission. After all, you don't want me to take away your powers do you?” Hawkmoth asked. “No I don't and i promise you I'll get you your miraculouses after all I personally know the guardian.” Nightmare says with a grin. “Good I'm counting on you Nightmare Moon so don't fail me or else you'll never keep your night up forever.” Hawkmoth says before ending his communication with Nightmare Moon. (Ponyville Third P.O.V) Throughout the night David has been looking out for any signs of Luna now known as Nightmare Moon while at the same time he's been looking around for anyone who would be worthy enough to wield the powers of the ladybug and black miraculous. “If I can't find someone soon I might have to fight Nightmare by myself which means it'll be easier for her to get both miraculous if I can't defeat her.” David says before landing on top of the roof of a house. “There has to be someone worthy?” as David looked around he spotted Twilight tree house and saw the lights were on. “Hmm, of course maybe Celestia student can help.” With a new goal in mind David made his way to the Golden Oaks Library. Once David arrived at Golden Oaks Library he heard voices coming from inside. “Twilight what are we going to do? We have to stop Nightmare and save Princess Celestia?!” I heard Spike ask Twilight worriedly. “We need to find the book about the elements otherwise we won't be able to know how to save Equestria or the Princess if we can't defeat Nightmare and find where the elements of harmony are!” Twilight answered in worry and anger as the sound of books being tossed around can be heard. “Elements Of Harmony? Wait, is she talking about the Miraculouses Of Harmony, is that what everyone's been calling them these days now the Elements Of Harmony?” David thought to himself after hearing what Twilight said but then he noticed five of the mares he saw at the celebration coming to the library so thinking fast he hid in a nearby bush. When the group arrived they overheard Twilight talking about the elements, hearing about the elements the rainbow maned mare barged into the library. “And what exactly are the Elements Of Harmony huh? And how did you know about Nightmare Moon, are you a spy?!” David heard the rainbow mane pegasus before rudely and judgingly ask Twilight. “Settle down there Dash she ain't no spy but I reckon she does know what's going on here don’t ya Twi?” I heard the cowpony mare ask. “I read all about the prediction of Nightmare Moon and some mysterious objects called the Elements Of Harmony are the only things that can stop her but I don't know what they are, what they can do and where to even find them?” Twilight answered. “I believe I might help with that.” David says getting all the mares and dragon attention as he entered through the window. “Wait I know you, you're that guy who appeared out of nowhere and started fighting off against Nightmare Moon.” Spike says surprised to see David. “Yeah and speaking of which buster you apparently seem to know her more personally so spill it what Nightmare Moon planning and who is this Hawkmoth are you three in cahoots?!” Dash says as she gets up in David's face. “Woe there I don't mean any harm I'm just here to help plus if you were to try beat me up for answers then I'm sorry to say but you won't get any that way so if I were you my Rainbow maned friend I would calm myself first and listen to what I have to say okay.” David says trying to calm Dash down. “Fine but you better start talking or else.” Dash says as she backs away from him. David gave a sigh of relief before giving a serious look. “Okay first I'd like to clear something up the objects you are referring to as the Elements Of Harmony or actually called the Miraculouses of Harmony in total there are six of them each representing a concept Honesty, Kindness, Generosity, Loyalty, Laughter and Magic and each grant their wearers special powers but when used together can bring harmony and seal away evil and last I remembered seeing them there were all kept safe in my old home that are now in ruins.” “And where exactly is this home of yours if you don't mind me asking darling?” The white unicorn mare from before asked. “Yeah and what about Nightmare Moon, how do you know her and who is this Hawkmoth she mentioned? Is he that guy that was made up of tons of butterflies?” Dash asked. “Well yes and no, no to the whole made of butterflies and yes that was him but I'll get to him in a bit because as for Nightmare Moon she's well how should I say it my mare friend.” David answered, shocking everyone. “SHE'S WHAT?!” They all shouted in unison. “Yeah but back then she went by a different name and never wanted to make the night sky last forever.” David explained. “Back then she did worry about the ponies not loving or appreciating her night but I helped her see things a different way but now she's been akumatized to be this Nightmare Moon.” “Akumatized, what's that?” Spike asked. “It means for ponies who have come into contact with a special butterfly called Akumas that hides in whatever that pony has on them turning them into villains that are controlled by the one who sent the akumas their way and only way to free an akumatized person is by breaking the objects the Akuma is residing in and capturing it.” David answered. “But since Nightmare has been akumatized for too long her heart may be corrupted by the dark power of the Akuma so we need the help of the elements as you call them to remove that dark power.” “Wait, you're saying a tiny little butterfly is why Nightmare Moon is evil.” Rainbow asked, confused before laughing. “That's the most ridiculous thing I've ever heard.” “Laugh all you like but it's true and the one who currently has control over her and her powers is Hawkmoth as he wields a mystical artifact called a miraculous and his miraculous is the brooch of the moth which gives him the power to give others powers and make them his followers.” “An’ how would ya know about what the source of powers this Hawkmoth feller has an’ what he can do?” The cowpony mare asked. “I would like to explain that but currently we don't have the time seeing how we need to stop Nightmare.” David says. “He's right the more time we stand heros talking the more time Nightmare Moon has to take over equestria.” Twilight speaks as she turns to the other ponies. “So you said the elements are in your place that are in ruins?” Twilight asked, turning back to David. “Yes they are.” David answered with a nod. “And where is this home of yours um…?” Twilight asked before realizing she doesn't know my name. “Oh right my apologies I never introduced myself. My name is Hydrabug. It's a pleasure to meet all of you.” David says introducing himself to the group. “Well Mr. Hydrabug my name is Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight says introducing herself. “Names Applejack partner.” the cowpony named Applejack says introducing herself. “You can call me Rainbow Dash fastest flier in all of Equestria.” Dash says fully introducing herself. “Hi my name Is Pinkie and I can't help but feel like I've seen you somewhere before?” Pinkie says introducing herself while looking at David closely. “It is a pleasure to meet you darling, my name is Rarity.” Rarity introduces herself elegantly. “O-oh…um hi, M-my name is f-Fluttershy…” Fluttershy mumbles meekly. “And my name is Spike.” Spike says introducing himself. “It's nice to meet you all also as for where my home is it lies within the Everfree Forest.” David says only to gain gasps from the Group. “You live in that dreadful place?” Rarity asks with a gasp. “Yes? I assume ponies don't live there anymore?” David asks with a tilt of his head. “Well duh, why would anyone live in a place so dangerous?” Rainbow says with a roll of her eyes. “We can talk more about where ponies live later. Right now we need to head to the Everfree forest and get our hands on the elements so we can stop Nightmare Moon.” Twilight says before she ran out the library with the other following behind but when she saw Spike She stopped and turned to him. “Sorry Spike but where we're going it's going to be dangerous so I need you to head back to the library and wait for me until I get back.” Twilight says, placing a hand on his shoulder. “Good idea Twilight, it would be best to have someone watch over the town while we traverse the everfree.” David nods his head in agreement. “But I want to come I can help.” Spike says with pleading eyes. “No Spike, I need you to stay here. I don't know what I would do if my little brother got hurt because I let him join in on something so dangerous.” Twilight says with the tone of a worried older sibling “But?” Spike says before being interrupted by Twilight. “I said no Spike so please just go.” Twilight says to Spike. “Okay Twilight I'll go, just promise you'll come back safely?” Spike asked. “I will, I promise.” Twilight says before giving Spike a hug and ran off to catch up with the others while Spike went back to the library but as David sees Spike head back to the library he gave a smile. “Hm, you go on ahead Twilight, I'll meet you and the others at the entrance to the everfree in a moment.” David speaks as he looks at the library. “Okay see you there.” Twilight says as she heads in the direction of the forest while David pulls out the Black cat miraculous smiling before heading back to the library. (David P.O.V) I walk into the library holding the miraculous of the black cat in my hand as I whisper to Plagg. “Hey bud, I think I found you a new wielder.” Plaggs comes out and sees Spike from the window. “Him, you're talking about that dragon who's Celestia's student assistant?” he asked. “Yes, he holds great potential, much like your previous wielder, Adrien Agreste.” I answer with a smile as Plagg’s eyes widen. “You still remember us talking about what me and others remember before we ended up with you as our guardian?” Plagg asked, surprised. “I do, it's one of the more pleasant memories from back then.” I chuckle at Plagg's question. “Oh I see well in any case he does kind of remind me of Adrian in away so sure why not I wouldn't mind him being my wielder just as long as he has some Camembert for me to enjoy.” he says which made me roll my eyes before I entered the library getting Spike attention. “Huh Hydrabug, what are you doing back here? I thought you went with Twilight and others to take them to the castle?” He asked. “I will in a moment, but I thought you could come with, that is if you want to.” I ask, already knowing the answer. “I wish I could but Twilight doesn't want me to come because she doesn't want me to be in danger.” He says with a sigh as he put a book back in the bookshelf while I just smiled and pulled out the Black cat miraculous. “Well, Spike. This is the Black Cat Miraculous-” I begin, only to be interrupted by Plagg. “Yeah, yeah this is the Black Cat Miraculous and I'm Plagg the kwami of destruction and putting the ring on will grant you the ability to use my powers.” He says flying out the pocket of my suit grabbing the miraculous and putting it in Spike hand. “Wait what? You mean I can be like a hero like in my comics?” Spike asks before getting excited. “That's so cool!” “Yeah and sorry about Plagg he's well a handful at times but still reliable.” I say with a chuckle as I rubbed the back of my head. “Hey, what makes you think I'm a handful?” Plagg asks, a little annoyed at what I said. “So basically he and this ring are what will give me my powers?” Spike asks as he put on the ring. “Yes however under no circumstances are you to tell anyone your identity not even Twilight because if Hawkmoth or anyone he akumatizes find out you told someone your identity they will use them to get to your miraculous in which case I'll have to take back for your safety and the world's because the miraculouses shouldn't be used for evil which is something I'm going to fix when I find Hawkmoth and retake his miraculous.” “U-Uh sure so um how do I actually use this exactly?” Spike asks unsure how to use his miraculous. “Oh I can help with that all you need to say is Plagg claws out.” Plagg says as he lands on Spike's shoulders. “Really that's all?” Spike asks, looking at me as I gave a nod. “Alright Plagg claws out!” Spike shouted, causing his ring to glow. “Oh boy here we go.” Plagg states before being sucked into his miraculous making the ring turn black. “Sweet!” Spike says before he clawed at the air making two clawed gloves appear on his hands then swiping at both his shoulders causing his suit to form over his body as his dragon tale turns into a cat tail before swiping his hands over his face and over his head making his maks appear over his face and a pair of cat ears over his head until he finishes his transformation by jumping in the air back flipping before landing in a pose like black panther. “Hmm nice you look great Spike.” I say with a smirk. “Though you might need a name to hide your real identity so why not think of one before we catch up with Twilight and her friends.” “hm… well, this suit is black, like a panther… maybe something with Panther?” Spike mumbles to himself as he places his clawed hand on his chin in thought. “Panther huh I like it then hence fourth you'll be known as Panther Noir it's great to have you on board now lets go and meet up with Twilight and the others.” I say before heading out the door. “Right! Panther Noir reporting for duty!” Spike exclaimed with a salute and a grin on his face as he followed me out of the library and towards the everfree forest. (Two hours later) Once we arrived at the forest edge we spotted Twilight and others entering it. “Hey girls, sorry we're late!” I called out getting their attention. “Huh? Hydrabug, who's this?” Twilight asks as she looks between me and Spike. “This is Panther Noir. He's here to help with defeating Nightmare Moon.” I say introducing Spike as Panther Noir to the girls. “It's nice to meet the six of you, I'll do everything in my power to assist.” Spike spoke as he leaned on his staff. The six mares greeted him back before Twilight reminded me about leading them to the castle. “So about leading us to your home and the elements?” “Right, there should be a clear path into the everfree, just follow me and Panther, alright?” I spoke, looking at the group before me. The group nodded before I started leading the way to the castle. None of us were aware that we were being watched by a cloud of blue smoke. (Everfree Forest Spike P.O.V.) As we walked the path Hydrabug was leading us down I couldn't help notice how creepy the forest looks especially during the night but as we walked Twilight decided to ask the group about the forest. “Has Anypony noticed how dark it's gotten? It's unnaturally dark, even for a forest like the everfree.” Twilight asks as she looks around cautiously. “That's because the Everfree Forest is unnatural, it just ain't right.” Applejack answered. “The clouds moving on their own.” Rainbow added. “The animals fending for themselves.” Fluttershy added. “It's not all that weird, weather is like this in many places outside of Equestrian borders.” Hydrabug suddenly speaks up, surprising everyone except for me and Twilight. “Really?” Rarity asked, surprised. “My word how do those outside of Equestria deal with something so unnatural. “Just like me they go with it as it feels natural to them since like I said I lived in this forest all my life.” David answered and hearing that sparked another question in Twilight and myself. “Wait, if you've lived in the everfree for a thousand years, how come no pony has ever seen you?” I ask, more than a little curious to Hydrabug’s answer. After hearing her question his expression became that of a disappointed parent the same look I saw Twilight's parents give her or Shining when they do something bad. “Let's just say there was an incident that caused me to be away for so long.” Before any of us can ask what he meant the ground beneath our feet gave away causing all of us to slide down to a cliff. “Aaaaghh!! Hydrabug what do i do?!” I cried out trying to look for anything to grab. “Use your staff!” He called out. “R-right!” I shout nervously as I grab my staff tightly as I stab it into the ground, causing me to slow down until I come to a complete stop. Sighing in relief I spotted Rainbow and Fluttershy catching Rarity and Pinkie Pie and as for Twilight and Applejack my eyes widen in shock when I see Twilight let go of Applejack but before I can call out to her I was surprised to see Hydrabug had caught her while swinging from webs that came out of his gauntlets. Looking back to Applejack I spotted her the cliff face so following her lead I made my way down with her until we both made it to the bottom with the others and once others started walking off I looked towards Hydrabug and smiled. “Thanks for saving Twilight Hydrabug.” “It's no problem Panther, just doing what I've always done.” Hydrabug replies with a small chuckle. Nodding to his words we started to catch up to the girls unaware of what awaits us. After a bit of walking we ended up encountering a Manticore. “No way, a Manticore?!” I say surprised by its sudden appearance. “Heh haven't fought one of these guys in a long time this'll be good.” I heard Hydrabug speak but before he and I could do anything the both of us were suddenly teleported to a new location. “H-huh?! Where are we?” I asked nervously as I looked up at Hydrabug. “Hold on, I recognize this place we're back at my home in a secret underground training room where I train guardians but how did we get here?” He asked as he looked around until we both heard laughter. “U-uh…Hydrabug? I…don't like that laughter.” I spoke nervously as I looked around the room cautiously. “Of course you'd recognize this place my dear guardian after all it's where you trained me and my dear sister.” A voice I recognize as Nightmare Moon says before the center of the room was surrounded by blue smoke before it came together to form Nightmare Moon. “And I see you chose another to wield the black cat ring.” “I have, and we are not giving up until we free Luna.” Hydrabug speaks with conviction as he looks Nightmare moon in the eyes. “Hah you were always the one to never back down from your goals but it ends here I will get your miraculouses and give them to Hawkmoth then stop those pathetic ponies from getting miraculouses of harmony and then the night will finally last forever.” Nightmare Moon says before laughing and summoning up two shadowy clones of me and Hydrabug and disappearing. “H-huh? What did sh-Woah!” I exclaim as I block my shadow self’s attack with my staff. “Panther Noir word of warning when you see your clone hands covered in dark energy stay away because that destruction energy one touch from that and you're done for and I'll explain how to use your powers too!” Hydrabug says as he fights off his own clown. “O-ok!” I shout as I kick my clone off of me. My clone brought out its own staff holding it in their left hand and forming a ball of dark energy in their right hand where they had their ring before they charged at me trying to touch me with the dark energy. “W-whoa!” I exclaim as I dive to the side. “Alright Panther if you want -ugh- to use your powers just call out Cataclysm and the same dark energy will -oof- appear in your hand where you have your ring.” Hydrabug says while taking hits from his clones before it summons a ball of dark energy in both hands. “Shit you got to be fucking with me.” He says keeping his distance from his clone. “And one last warning since you're still young once you use your Cataclysm you'll have a five minute timer before you transform back to normal!” “Right!” I nod before turning to my clone, thinking quickly, I use my tail to dig out chunks of dirt and throw them at the clone in an attempt to make them waste their Cataclysm. As if planned, my clone actually did just that as it destroyed the dirt I threw it's way making it Cataclysm disappear before it lunged at me with its staff. My eyes widen as I dodge to the side before smashing my staff into their foot, Afterall, if they are a clone of me, then they have to be just as clumsy as I can sometimes be. As if on cue the clone tripped over my staff falling face first while with Hydrabug I looked towards him and saw his hand was glowing in a strange red symbol while his clone was covered in the same symbol before being cut in half by it and dispersing into smoke. My clone gets back up and pins me both, our hands locked In place against one another. Thinking quickly, I shout. “Cataclysm!” While our hands are pressed against one another, causing my clone to fade to dust. “Way to go Panther you did great, not bad for your first fight.” Hydrabug says walking over to me before helping me up but before I could say thanks I heard beeping coming from my ring. “Huh?” I look down at my hand to see the ring flashing as one of the paws on the ring flicker before fading to black. “Don't worry, that's the timer I mentioned once all five fade away you'll turn back but you can also de-transform automatically by saying claws in and since no one is around it's okay.” Hydrabug says with a smile. “Right, Plagg, Claws in.” I mutter, causing the ring to glow and the suit to vanish. Once Plagg leaves the ring he lands on my hands exhausted. “Man, I hate doing that.” he says through exhausted breaths. “Here, give him this.” Hydrabug says as he summons a bag that I can tell stinks. “I- um, ok?” I nod as I take the bag and look into it and see… cheese? “Uh cheese? Why give me a bag of cheese?” “It's Plagg's favorite food, the only thing he thinks about and ever eats unless he has to eat something else if necessary.” “Wait, really?” I ask as I turn my attention to the Kwami. “It's true.” He says as he flies up the bag and digs inside it pulling out a cheese.” Oh delicious stinky cheese, how much I miss you so.” Plagg says before swallowing the cheese whole. “...pfft.” I snicker with a smile on my face. “Ah that hit the spot alright I'm ready to go!” Plagg says with determination. “Alright, Plagg. Claws out!” I exclaim, holding out the hand that holds the ring. After Plagg gets sucked back into the ring I transform back into my costume. “Alright Panther let's get going, the girls should be here by now if they keep following the road to my home.” Hydrabug says walking over to a door I assume was the way out. “Right behind ya.” I say as I follow Hydrabug. After walking through the door the both of us went up a flight of stairs until we came across a wall with a torch hanging on the side which confused me, making me think he might be wrong on the way out. “Huh? Where's the exit?” I ask as I look at the blank wall before hearing Hydrabug chuckle. “What do you mean this is the way out.” He says pulling the torch revealing it was a secret leverage as the wall in front of us opened up like a door. “Woah! Awesome!!!” I exclaim, stars sparkling in my eyes as I watch the wall opening to the side. “Hehe yeah my home is full of secret rooms.” Hydrabug says as we exited the hidden room and into what looks to be an old library. “Huh, a library? After we defeat Nightmare we should bring Twilight here, she’d really like it.” I mumbled as I looked around the library. “I'll think about it, Panther.” Hydrabug says before he heard Twilight and the others arrive and when we left the library I noticed that we were in a ruined castle. “Twilight! Girls!” I call out as I run over to them. “Hydrabug, Panther Noir? What happened to you two, where did you two go?” Twilight asked. “Nightmare teleported us to an old training room of mine and had us fight dark clones of ourselves, but don't worry, we handled them well.” Hydrabug explained briefly. “What happened with you lot while we were gone?” “It seems like Nightmare Moon threw some obstacles in our way trying to prevent us from getting here and speaking of which you never said your home was the ruins of the two pony sisters!?” Twilight asked with shock and anger. “Wait, this is the castle of the two sisters?!” I exclaim in surprise as I look up at Hydrabug. “Huh is that what people are calling my home now and these days I had no idea.” He says before shaking his head. “Anyways follow me. I can sense the elements as you call them this way.” He says before leading us to the elements of harmony. “Right.” I nod as we begin to follow Hydrabug. (Pedestal of the elements David P.O.V.) After walking through the hall of the castle we made it to where the miraculouses of harmony or as everyone calling them these days the elements of harmony are at we all stand in front of a pedestal holding five orbs that I can sense were elements while the big one in the middle i could sense was the sixth. “What happened to you my little ones?” I say in a whisper. “Is this it?” Panther noir asks in curiosity as he looks around the room. “That's right, those are the elements.” I say before Twilight friends went to get the five smaller orbs down before Pinkie started counting them. “One…two…three…hey! There's only five!” Pinkie exclaims as she bounces around the five smaller orbs. “Ah don't get it i thought there was supposed to be six?” Applejack asks. I was about to answer but Twilight spoke first. “It's not that simple, the guide book depicted that once the five known elements are brought together with a spark, the sixth will be revealed.” Twilight explains as she analyses the Elements. “Yeah a spark is needed alright, a friendly magical spark.” I say to myself with a slight smirk. Twilight nods her head, but before she can do anything, a familiar swirl of blue smoke surrounds Twilight and the Elements of Harmony. “Twilight look out!” Me and the others called out before she was covered in the blue smoke and before they disappeared me and Spike jumped in joining her as the three of us vanished and reappeared in a different room. The three of us blinked as we appeared in a new room, from what I could tell it was the old throne room… but the roof has partially collapsed. “Haha oh how wonderful it would seem like I'll be able to kill two birds with one stone.” Nightmare Moon says with an evil grin. “First I'll take your miraculouses then I'll destroy the miraculouses of harmony then my night will finally last forever!” “Not if we have anything to say about it!” Panther exclaims as his grip on his staff tightened. “Yeah after all there's three of us and one of you!” I added while Twilight nodded her head in agreement before getting ready to make her way towards the elements. “You're kidding right? You must be kidding?” Nightmare Moon asks only to see the determined looks on our faces. “We can't let you win, Nightmare! We can't afford to let the night last forever!” Twilight exclaims as she lights her horn, prepared for when someone makes the first move. Nightmare growls in anger before calling out on her miraculous powers. “Night howls!” She calls out making a pair of Moon themed weapons. “Don't let her hit you with those weapons, they'll put you in a dream state, but there's no telling what you would experience in the dream while she's like this.” I warned as I watched Nightmare carefully. “Got it!” Spike and Twilight say before Nightmare started charging at us. Spikes eyes widen before narrowing as he used his staff to block an attack as I, with Twilight's magical support, pushed Nightmare back. “You three fools will know why I'm called Nightmare Moon!” Nightmare says before using her magic to blow Twilight and me while turning to Spike and using her training I taught her before for dealing with miraculous wielder by disarming Spike first then kicking Spike away but not before cutting him with her blades. “Gah!” Spike exclaims as he is thrown back against the far wall, unconscious. “Panther no!” I called out before glaring at Nightmare Moon. “What did you do to him!” I asked before summoning out my yoyo with Tikki's powers And swung it at her.” “Oh nothing much just gave him a Nightmare he'll never escape from even if he does wake up.” She says with an evil grin. “And soon you'll experience one yourself but first i think I'll take the first half of one of my prizes.” She says before running over to spike to take his miraculous. “Not happening!” I shout, using the yo-yo to grab Nightmare’s back hoof and swing her to the other side of the room. “Twilight! Go check on s-Panther Noir, I'll distract Nightmare.” “Right you got it.” She says before running over to Spike to check on him. I look back at Nightmare trying to figure out where her akuma could be hidden. “Could it be her helmet, armor?” I say to myself trying to see if I can spot where her akuma is hidden. That was until Nightmare Moon got back and glared at me. “You'll pay for that Hydrabug. I will take your miraculouses!” She says before teleporting and as I try looking for where she could've teleported, I hear a sound behind me before quickly shouting. “Lucky charm!” I called out before managing to summon a shield with my lucky charm like, talk about actual luck. As I distracted Nightmare, I noticed from the corner of my eye that Twilight had successfully reached Spike. “Great, she made it. Now I need to focus on Nightmare and find where her Akuma is hiding.” I say to myself as I look back at Nightmare before finally noticing her owl miraculous looks darker than it was last time I saw them before it dawns on me as to where her Akuma is. “Shit.” I whisper to myself, realizing this is going to be a whole lot harder than I thought. Noticing where I was looking at, Nightmare smirked before jumping back. “So you finally realized where my akuma is well too bad for you, your only way to destroy my miraculous is out of commission, why else would I take your Panther out first?” She says before laughing and even if you choose to use your powers to copy his you wouldn't want to risk accidentally touching me because I know you too well my dear guardian.” Damn it she's right this was exactly why I went looking for new miraculous wielders before coming here so I have less chance of accidentally using Cataclysm on her when finding her akuma. As I thought this I heard Spike groan before turning to him and seeing him starting to wake, which made me relax a bit now that I have my help back, however, instead of showing annoyance, Nightmare just laughs. “What so funny Nightmare after all I got my partner back who's now fully awake.” I said with a smirk but felt like I was forgetting something. “Have you?~” Nightmare speaks in a sickeningly sweet tone of voice. “N-No please don't leave me what did I do wrong.” I heard Spike cry out and when I looked at him I was shocked to see a shadowy faceless mare staring down at spike. “Wh- Panther! Don't listen to that thing! Whatever it is it's just trying to trick you. It's not real.” Twilight surprises me with her initiative. Hearing Twilight's voice started to calm him down a bit, but the shadowy mare figure didn't like this and increased its power over Spike in order to keep him busy enough for Nightmare to do what she needed to do. “Panther, I want you to listen to me, the mare in front of you isn't real, she is an illusion crafted by the mare in the moon, just like the clones, remember?” Twilight whispers as she kneels besides Spike, glaring at the shadowy figure. Hear this Spike started to relax and smile. “Y-Yeah just an illusion it can't really hurt me.” Spike says and hearing this made the figure angry and tried putting Spike under its illusion again but it wasn't working causing the shadowy mare to disappear. Seeing this causes Nightmare Moon's eyes widen in shock before narrowing in anger “How?! How did you escape from my Tantibus!” “That's because he knows what you were showing him wasn't real after it's just a nightmare and nightmares aren't real.” I say with a smirk before punching Nightmare in the gut with my hydra gauntlets before calling out to Twilight. “Twilight quickly get to the elements. I'll take care of Panther.” “Right!” Twilight nods her head as she runs to the stone spheres that contain the elements, a spell charging on her horn. Twilight watches from the corner of her eyes as Nightmare attempts to stop her. “I won't let you!” Nightmare shouts, swinging both of her weapons at Twilight as she reaches the elements… only for Twilight and the elements to vanish in a flash of magenta light. With another flash Twilight appears next to me and Spike before finishing her spell a spark to form with the elements shocking Nightmare. “What no!!” After a few seconds the spark faded before the elements shattered, shocking me, Twilight and Spike while Nightmare grin and started laughing. “Hahaha you fools truly believed the elements would've stopped me too?” “W-what?” Twilight stammers in shock and dread. Despite the elements shattering I still felt their spirit and before I could reassure her we heard voices calling out to us from the stairs and hearing those voices I saw a spark ignite in Twilight eyes making me smirk. “In a matter of fact I do believe they can still help defeat you Nightmare because their spirits still linger.” I Say turning to face Nightmare with Spike standing by my Side. “Their spirits reside within these mares.” I say pointing to Twilight friends who just arrived. Twilight blinks in surprise before smiling. “He's right! You may think the elements are destroyed, but their spirits are right here!” “Applejack who I saw reassure Twilight everything was going to be fine when she saw I was going to catch Twilight represents the concept and element Honesty.” I say as the honesty shard flew around Applejack. “Fluttershy who showed compassion and kindness towards the Manticore who was in pain represents the element of kindness.” Twilight added as the kindness shards flew to Fluttershy who tried not gettingcut by them. “Pinkie Pie who laugh at face in danger showing that there's nothing to be afraid of represents the element of laughter.” Twilight says as the laughter shards flew to Pinkie which made her happy. “Rarity who cut off her tail to help a sea serpent in need represents the element of generosity.” Twilight continues as the shards of generosity flew to Rarity who admired their beauty. “And Rainbow Dash who chose her friends over ambition, refusing to leave them behind, represents the element of loyalty.” Twilight speaks as the shards of loyalty float to Rainbow Dash who was flapping her wings. “B-but that's only five! Your missing one element!” Nightmare stutters, her confidence waning at Twilight's growing smile. “The spark didn't work “That's where you're wrong Nightmare!” I say as through my yoyo at Nightmare as it started to wrap around her as me and Spike ran over to her. “The spark did work the spark that Twilight needed when she realized those five mares who conquered your challenge were her friends.” I say as a light shone from above causing the shards to reform around the five mares neck while the last element formed on Twilight head while at the same time it removed Nightmare miraculous and tossed them to Spike. “Panther now!” “Huh? Oh! Cataclysm!” Spike exclaims as he notices the miraculous headed his way, and as he catches it, it crumbles to dust as a black and purple butterfly emerges from what is left of the miraculous. The six mares rose into the air before the elements shot a rainbow beam at Nightmare while I threw my yoyo to catch the Akuma. “It's time to de-evilize.” I exclaimed as I captured the butterfly. “No, no! Noooo!” Nightmare shouts in horror as she is enveloped in the rainbow beam of pure harmony. After being enveloped in the rainbow beam the room was filled with a blinding light and when it faded I noticed Twilight and the others laying on the floor unconscious and looking down at my yoyo I smiled and opened it as the akuma left. “Goodbye little Butterfly.” I turn around as I hear Twilight groan, followed by her friends as they slowly wake up and push themselves up and off of the ground. “Ugh what happened?” I heard Twilight as she got up from the floor. “Oh my Rarity, it looks so beautiful.” I heard Fluttershy say to Rarity. “Yes I know I'm never parting with it again.” Rarity says as she hugs her own tail. “No, not your tail, your necklace.” Fluttershy says pointing to Rarity necklace. “It looks just like your cutie mark.” She says causing Rarity to from her necklace to her cutie mark that's on her arm. “You're right and so does yours?” Rarity says pointing to Fluttershy necklace. “Me too! Me too!” Pinkie shouted excitedly showing off her necklace too. “Aw yeah!” Rainbow cheered looking at her necklace. “My Twilight ah thought you and Hydrabug were spouting a bunch of nonsense but recon we really do represent the magic of friendship.” “That you do.” Came a voice I thought I'd never be able to hear again as we all looked towards the window and saw the sun rise before a ball of light enters through the window and appearing in the room we're in and after arriving the light disperses to reveal Celestia causing everyone including spike to bow except for me and Twilight as i just smiled when I see her. “Princess Celestia!” Twilight called out happily as she went to hug Celestia who hugged back before pulling back. “I knew you could do it, my faithful student, I knew you would be able to defeat Nightmare Moon ” Celestia says with a smile. “But I don't understand. I thought you said Nightmare Moon was nothing more but an old ponies tale?” Twilight asked. “I said you needed to make some friends, nothing more. I knew you of Nightmare Moon return and that you would be able to defeat Nightmare Moon but only if you had help from friends which you have made.” Celestia says gesturing to the five mares in the room. “And speaking of which there is one other pony who I need to talk to.” she says walking away from Twilight and the others as she walks over to the young form of Luna who was laying on the floor. “Isn't that right Luna.” Luna gasps as she looks up at Celestia. “I knew I should've done more to help you back so long ago if I had known you still grieved for our friend being turned to stone. The sorcerer wouldn't have been able to use that feeling against you. Could you ever forgive me?” Celestia asked Luna as she kneeled down to her. “Oh sister of course I missed you so much.” Luna says she hugs Celestia but hearing Luna call Celestia sister surprised everyone. After they broke away from their hug both Celestia and Luna stand up before Celestia gave a sigh. “Now to take care of one last thing isn't that right Guardian or should I formally say Prince Hydrabug?” Celestia says turning to me with a slight smile which surprised Spike and the girls and the look they all gave me was priceless. “Hehe long time no see Tia you look well.” I say with a smile before looking at Luna sadly. “And Luna I'm sorry my sacrifice caused you a lot of grief.” I say apologetically. “No thou hast nothing to apologize for thou only did what was right of them.” Luna says as she ran and hugged me. “Though thee guest that thou can make it with a date sometime.” Luna says with a giggle. “Hehe of course and I'm guessing you'd like one too Tia?” I asked Celestia. “Of course what mare wouldn't want a date with their coltfriend.” Celestia said with a chuckle. “WHAT????” Twilight and the others shouted in shock. “Oh hehe, did I forget to mention I was dating Celestia too?” I asked with a chuckle only for the group to answer with a loud “yes”. Celestia Chuckled at this before giving a smile. “Why don't we all leave and head into town.” She says as she started making her way towards the stair before noticing Luna broken miraculous and the shield i summoned with the lucky charm earlier. “Oh Hydrabug, one last thing.” “Hmm yeah Tia?” I asked before seeing her point to Luna's broken miraculous and the shield Lucky charm. “Oh right, I nearly forgot thanks.” I say with a smile before throwing the shield Into the air and shouting. “Miraculous Hydrabug.” After saying those words the shield lucky charm burst into glowing ladybugs that spread throughout the castle repairing it back to how it once was surprising everyone until the ladybugs surrounded Luna miraculous repairing it to before the ladybugs disappeared. “There we go much better oh and the six of you can stop sleeping now Its time to wake up.” i say confusing everyone but the princesses. There were some giggles before the elements started glowing before six kwamis appeared before each of the six mares, making them in surprise one last time making me chuckle. Afrer we made our way out the castle and back to town pinkie ended up throwing a party celebrating Celestia safe return and the return of her sister Luna and once the party ended Celestia and Luna turned to me with a sad expression. “Thou sure thou can't come with us?” Luna asked. “Yes I'm sure Luna because with Hawkmoth out there trying to get the ladybug and black cat miraculous he'll be able get the ladybug and possibly the rest of the miraculouses Celestia keeping with her easily not to mention the both of you know my real identity so that's why I'm deciding to go into hiding and go under a new name and don't worry Tia Sarra told me about the missing miraculouses so I'm going to be looking for those after I come to Canterlot to pick up the miracle boxes later.” I explained “Yes I understand , thank you Hydrabug for everything we'll miss you.” Celestia says with a sad smile before her and Luna hugged me before getting into the carriage that would take them to Canterlot while I made my way back into the forest but before I left spike called out to me who was de-transformed after he ran back to town to keep his identity security from the group. “Hey Hydrabug, wait!” Spike says as he caught up to me. “Hey Spike what's up?” I asked turning to the young drake. “Hydrabug I-I have to ask can you please train me so I can understand my powers even more please because your the only one I can turn to since you had these powers longer then I have?” Spike asked with a bow which made me smile. “Of course Spike I'd be happy to train you.” I answer with a smile. “Really?!” Spike asked happily. “Yeah and we'll begin your training tomorrow meet me back at the castle.” I answered. “Right you got it i won't let you down master.” Spike says with a bow before running off to join back with Twilight and others. “Well this is the start of a new adventure for me. Let's hope it doesn't end up like the last I say with a chuckle before entering the forest.” I say with a chuckle. (Unknown location) “Ugh Nightmare Moon may have failed to take yours and Panther Noir miraculouses Hydrabug but mark my words your next battle will be a nightmare you'll never recover from.” Hawkmoth says from within his lair.
A cosmic portal arrivalEverfree Forest Restored Castle Of The Two Pony Sisters It was early in the morning within Equestria with Celestia sun slowly rising in the sky but within the Everfree Forest lies the old castle of the two pony sisters that was restored back to normal after the defeat of Nightmare Moon after the castle was restored the guardian that once lived there moved back in and as the sun rises the guardian was within his hidden dojo training unaware he'll receive an unexpected visitor. David was currently fighting off a shadow clone of himself he had created when suddenly heard a noise he hadn't heard before and when he looked around he spotted a blue star-shaped portal start to form. “Huh, what's that I've never seen that before?” David says surprised before making his clone disappear. As David observes the strange portal, he raises his guard as something comes out of the portal, not knowing if it was friendly or not. As he awaits for who or whatever is coming through the portal he was surprised to see a young orange pegasus filly come through. “Huh, I wasn't expecting to see a filly come through that portal.” As David watched the filly, she began to talk to herself. “Hm, wonder what type of world I'm in now? It looks familiar…but I can't place my hoof on it.” The filly muttered to herself as she looked around the area. “That's because you're in the castle of the two sisters, my home.” David answered, getting the filly’s attention. “Gyah?!” The filly exclaimed, startled as she turned to look at David in surprise. “O-oh, you're just a human….wait, castle of the two sisters?” “Yeah you know where Nightmare Moon was defeated you should know this since your from an Equestria too and I'm surprised you know what a human is little one.” David answered. “Wh- Equestria? I'm back in Equestria?!” The Filly exclaims in shock before gaining an excited expression on her face. David just softly chuckled before kneeling down to the young filly. “I'm sorry but you're not in your Equestria you're in an alternate Equestria where things are a bit different from your home Equestria but tell me what's your name and how did you manage to get here?” He asked with a gentle smile. “Oh…yeah, that makes sense, I've never seen a human in my Equestria before. Um, I'm Scootaloo, but you can call me Lucid, it’ll help differentiate me from other versions of me, as for how I got here? I just used this.” Scootaloo spoke as she lifted her front left hoof, a small blue star-shaped portal opening an inch away from her hoof. David examines it before smiling. “Ah I should've known I can't believe I didn't recognize that ability before now, that's Elfilin’s ability.” David says confusing Scootaloo as this was the first she heard of this. “Elfilin? Who's that? I got these abilities after…eheh…crashing into Miss Twilight's hole as she was working on some strange blue liquid energy thingy? I think I overheard her saying that Princess Luna found it in the Dream world but it followed her out? I don't really get it all that much.” Scootaloo asked and explained with a confused tilt of her head. “That does make sense, Elfilin's abilities are heavily connected to dreams.” David began to explain. “You see, Elfilins used to be called the ‘Ultimate Lifeform’ because of its unique ability to change the world around it through its dreams, as well as its ability to access their dreams even while awake through the use of their portals.” “Woah…that's so cool!” Scootaloo exclaimed before blinking as her right ear twitched. “Huh? What's with that weird energy coming from the eyepatch?” “Oh this hehe well this is my Miraculous, a magical artifact that grants their wearer amazing powers and not only that but.” David says before a small creature came flying out his pocket. “The miraculouses also houses magical creatures known as kwami’s, beings that represent concepts.” He says with a smile the kwami lands on his shoulder with a smile. “Woah…I can tell you represent a particularly strong concept, you're made of a lot of Heart, Soul and Dream Matter.” Scootaloo muttered as she analysed the Kwami. “That's because I represent the concept of the void a concept that's strong because the void is where things exist yet don't don't exist.” The Kwami says with a smile. “Oh and my name is Sarra.” “Oh! It's nice to meet you, Sarra.” Scootaloo spoke politely with a grin as voices could be heard from the entrance of the castle. “Hydrabug, where are you?!” the voice of Twilight called out. “We have a big problem! Someone got akumatized!” Spike called out. Hearing this made David sigh. “Well I have to get to work, Scoots.” he says turning to the small filly. “Akumatized? What does that mean?” Scootaloo asked as she looked from the closed entrance doors of the castle to David. “It refers to those who were turned into villains because of the negative emotions they have but it's because of the powers of another miraculous.” David answered before he transformed. “Bad guys huh? I can help, I've got experience with bad guys.” Scootaloo spoke resolutely as she jumped high, falling down into a newly formed portal and emerging from the other side of the same portal looking as if she were a hybrid of a human and Pegasus. “Heh, you got spunk kid, I like that but sure you can help but if you do I'd suggest you use this.” David says as he walked up to a small box and opened it before pulling out a pink necklace and handing it to the young filly. “This here is the miraculous of the flamingo, with it, it'll grant you the powers of agility you'll need this to fight off the akumatized villain since only the powers of miraculouses can help defeat them.” Scootaloo nods and places it around her neck, the miraculous glows for a moment as a pink orb of light emerges from the miraculous and circles around Scootaloo's head before stopping In Front of her face as the light dissipates to reveal a tiny fairy flamingo. “Hiya! My name's Daash and I'll be your Kwami!” The pink flamingo Kwami says with a prideful smile. “To transform, you just gotta say Daash, let's bounce! But before you do, you gotta know how to activate the miraculous ability we can use! It's called ‘Rebound!’ when you use the ability it doubles your speed, agility, and reaction time! To use it just call out its name!” Daash exclaims gleefully. “Got it, alright then, Daash, Let's Bounce!” Scootaloo exclaims as Daash is pulled back into the Miraculous causing a bright pink…and blue? Flash of light to envelope Scootaloo's body. Scootaloo slides her hand down her face making the light over her eyes disappear to reveal a pink mask before she punched the air causing the light over her arms to disappear to reveal a pink and grey arm sleeves over her arms until she slides her arms down her body making a multi colored suit to appear over body and a pair of blue and grey boots appear over her legs. After transforming she extended her hands out and made a clawed staff appeared in her hands before placing it on her back before throwing a peace sign. “Comet at your service!” Scootaloo exclaimed with a wink. “Comet huh, I like it! Alright Comet, follow me.” David says with a smile before leading Comet out the training room and to the castle entrance where they met Twilight and Spike. “Hydrabug there you we have a problem there's a wait who is that?” Twilight asked, pointing to Comet. “This is Comet, she's a friend who's here to help.” David answered. “What about Panther Noir?” Twilight asked. “Already contacted him, he'll meet us.” David answered while slightly nodding to Spike who nodded back. “Alright then what are we waiting for let's go the girls can't hold off this akumatized villain for long.” Twilight says before running out the castle with Spike following behind. Comet stays behind for a moment before leaning over to David. “...The panther's Spike, isn't it.” “Yup gave him his powers the night Nightmare returned.” David answered as the group made it back to Ponyville. “Nightmare huh? Wow, that was a looong time ago for me.” Comet whispered to herself as she looked across the town to spot the villain. The villain was a unicorn stallion who wore a construction hat and who was also made of metal with one of his hands in the form of a wrecking ball and not only that but he wore a silver mask that was butterfly shaped. “So…what's the plan? I don't think much of anything is going to be achieved going in head on.” Comet questioned as she turned to the others. “What else we're jumping in and stopping them from causing anymore damage.” David answered before seeing Rainbow and Applejack being thrown past them tied up in Applejack lasso. “Girls!” Twilight screamed before running over to her two tied up friends while Spike sneaked off to transform. “Come on, let's go!” David commanded as he jumped on top of a roof of a building. “Right!” Comet exclaimed as she leaped after David. “We should get the Akumatized villain to an open area to minimize the damage.” “Heh you read my mind kid.” David says before Spike appeared as Panther Noir. “Glad you can join us, Panther Noir.” “Now that we're all here, who's ready to kick some Akuma Flank!” Comet exclaimed with a grin. “Oh I'm purfectly ready.” Spike answered with a cat pun as he jumped from roof to roof. David nodded in agreement before spotting the villain about to destroy a building with his wrecking ball hands. “I don't think so!” He shouted as he threw his yoyo at the villain's wrist and pulled it away to stop him from causing anymore damage. “Huh? Oh I was wondering how much damage it would take to get you and the cat to come out Hydrabug.” The villain says turning to face the three heros. “Wait who's that I was expecting these two not you?” He asks, pointing to Comet. “The name's Comet, temporary hero at your service.” Comet introduced herself with an exaggerated bow. “Well Comet you can call me Homewrecker and now that Hydrabug and Panther Noir are here I'll be taking their miraculouses and giving them to Hawkmoth!” Homewrecker says as he pounds his wrecking ball hand against his other while grinning. “Ha! Homewrecker, really that hilarious but I suppose that name suits you considering all the homes you wrecked to get our attention.” Spike says while laughing. “I know right? And he actually thinks he can beat us, how cute!” Comet spoke purposefully as she kept a keen eye on how Homewrecker reacts to her taunt. “Grrr you won't be laughing for long when I'm through with you!” Homewrecker shouted as he smashed his wrecking ball hand into the ground causing a fissure to form while at the sametime causing a minor earthquake. “Quick get to high ground to avoid that fissure!” David demanded as jumped out of the way of the fissure. Comet and Panther nodded as they followed David's example. “My my, that was more than I expected, hm, how to get you away from town…” Comet mumbled to herself as she began to think. “Here's a little lesson: rookies never taunt a villain unless it's a part of a plan.Which thanks to what you two did it gave me an idea on how to lure him out of town to keep from making more of a mess.” “Good point, always seemed to work in my previous fights though, ticking them off allowed me to see what they can do and make a counter plan for it.” Comet nodded as she used her staff to block a small piece of debri. “Exactly now I need you two to get Homewrecker to follow you by taunting him and I'll see if I can find a way to put him out of decommission so we can find where his Akuma is.” “Got it, see ya out of town!” Comet nods as she and Panther Noir leap down behind Homewrecker. “Oi! Metal head! Catch us if you can!” the transformed anthro pony and dragon exclaimed before running down the street with laughter. “Grrr the name Homewrecker you brats!” Homewrecker shouted as he charges at the two while David stayed behind and summoned electric cables. “Huh what am I supposed to do with these?” He asked as he looked around for anything he can use with cables but found nothing until he looked down at his gauntlets and they glowed. “Of course, that's it!” He shouted before he placed the cables around his shoulders and started heading out of town. Meanwhile, with Comet and Panther, they were currently being chased by the enraged Homewrecker, Comet using her personal magic to create small portals she could jump between as she dodged all of Homewrecker’s attacks. Exclaiming taunts like “Ha! Missed me!” “Ooh, so close!” and “Too slow!”, eventually the two would lead the metallic villain to a plains clearing where they turned around with twin smirks on their faces. “Ha now I got you!” Homewrecker exclaimed as the two stopped to face him until suddenly both of their weapons started beeping, confusing them both. “Uh…what's with the beeping?” Comet asked as she turned to Panther, leaping to the side to dodge an attack. “Don't know this is a first for me?” Panther Noir answered before pulling out his staff and seeing the paw symbol on his staff starting to glow and seeing this pressed it causing the tip of his staff to slide to show a small screen and an image of David. “Oh great Panther Noir glad one of you answered.” David says talking to Panther Noir through his staff. “Oh sweet! Our weapons are phones? I apr-woah!” Comet exclaimed as she ducked under a swipe of Homewrecker's wrecking ball hand. “Yup anyways Comet, Panther I need you two to keep distracting Homewrecker I got a plan to immobilize him.” David explained. “Got it, consider him distracted!” Panther exclaimed before nodding to Comet as the two turned to face Homewrecker. “Good.” David says before hanging up before he makes his way towards their location. “Alright we got this Comet, let's buy Hydrabug as much time as we can give him so he can put his plan into action.” Panther Noir says as he dodge a swing from Homewrecker wrecking ball Hand. Comet nods as she jumps out of the way of another attack. “Right! It's a good thing his metal body makes him slow, otherwise we would be in a lot more trouble…” Without warning Homewrecker picked up a nearby tree and threw it at the two. “Whoa watch out!” Panther Noir shouted as the tree made its way towards the two. “Holy!?-” Comet shouts as she grabbed Panther and flapped her wings hard, leaping over the tree before landing back on the ground. “Phew, I may not be able to fly…yet. But these wings are still useful.” “Um hello I could've dodge the tree myself.” Panther Noir says after Comet let him go. “Eheh…sorry about that, I acted without thinking.” Comet chuckled as she rubbed the back of her head. “No worries I understand.” Panther Noir says as he swung his staff at Homewrecker Causing him stagger back from the attack. “Gah why you little…” Homewrecker began to speak, only to feel Comet's staff collide with his forehead as Comet had taken Homewrecker's staggered state as an opportunity to toss her staff, Comet ran up and grabbed her staff as it bounced off Homewrecker, leaping off his chest to put some distance between the energetic hero and metallic villain. Homewrecker growled at this before slamming his wrecking ball hand into the ground again causing another earthquake to happen. “W-woah! How long do we need to keep this up?!” Comet exclaimed as she stumbled from the shaking ground. “Not Long!” Hydrabug shouted from behind Homewrecker causing the three to turn to him to see a huge Circular magnet aimed at Homewrecker as it was hooked up to a giant generator that was connected with the cable wires Hydrabug conjured up. “Prepare for magnetization!” Hydrabug shouted, activating the generator which then powered the magnetization which started pulling Homewrecker towards it. “I- I did not expect that…” Comet mumbled in surprise as she watched Homewrecker slowly being dragged to the magnet. “Nngghh! what is happening?!” Homewrecker asks trying to back away and get away from the magnetic pull to no avail as he ended being pulled into the magnet at the end. “Gah let me go I'll make you fools pay for this!” Homewrecker demanded before Hydrabug took notice of the darling coloration of his construction hat. “Ah so that's where the akuma was Panther Noir would you please do the honors?” Hydrabug asks as he tossed the hat to Panther Noir. “Got it! Cataclysm!” Panther exclaimed as he caught the construction hat, decaying it. After the Hat was destroyed a dark purple butterfly emerged from the dust and tried flying away. “I don't think so it's time to de-evilize!” Hydrabug shouted as he captures the butterfly with his yoyo before opening it back up releasing the butterfly which was now white. “Goodbye little butterfly.” He says before looking at the cable wire lucky charm and throws it up into the air. “Miraculous Hydrabug!” Hydrabug shouted before many ladybugs started flying around, restoring all damages made by the villain before the villain turned back into a regular Stallion in a construction workers uniform. “Huh where am I? What happened?” The Stallion asked as he looked around. After explaining everything to the stallion he apologizes for the damages he caused before returning to his regular life while Panther Noir, Hydrabug and Comet all head back to the castle of the two sisters. After checking that the trio were alone at the castle, Comet turns to Panther. “It was fun fighting besides you Spikey.” Comet giggled at Panther’s shocked expression. “W-What how do you know my identity?” Spike asked shocked and surprised. “She figured it out earlier on our way to town to stop Homewrecker.” David answered after Spike and Scoots de-transformed but he remained in his disguise. Spike looks at Scootaloo and back at David before blinking and looking back at Scootaloo with wide eyes as he exclaims. “Scootaloo?!” “Hehe, yes, and no. Yes, I am Scootaloo, No, I'm not the Scootaloo you know.” Scootaloo chuckles to herself. “You can call me Lucid if it helps.” “Okay, I need some context here?” Spike asked, confused. “Basically she's a Scootaloo from an alternate Equestria who ended up in our world because of her own powers and before you ask no this doesn't mean you have to give up your miraculous now since she'll be leaving anyways so your identity is still safe and only I will still know about.” David answered. “Yup! Oh, speaking of me leaving soon, here.” Lucid spoke as she gave David her Miraculous…and a flip phone? “Thanks but um I already have a phone?” David says as he takes back the miraculous. “Oh! Um, can your phone call through different worlds?” Lucid asked with a tilt of her head. “Of course here.” David answered as he handed her his phone. “Thanks, give me just a second and…here! My phone number is now registered to your phone!” Lucid exclaimed as she returned the phone, placing her own in her pocket. “Thank you.” David says as he took his phone back and put it away. “Now then I guess this is where we part ways huh?” David asks with a smile. “Yup! I would have liked to play a prank or two on the girls but… secret identity stuff is really complicated and I don't really wanna mess anything up on that front heh, sides, I still gotta find my Equestria.” Lucid chuckled with a nod and a shrug. “Hehe well see you around if you ever make your way back to our world.” David says with a smile. “Yeah and it was great working with you.” Spike added. “It was great working with the two of you as well!” Lucid exclaimed as she snapped her fingers, a blue star shaped portal opening behind her as she leaned back and fell into the portal with a salute. After Scootaloo left Spike said his goodbye to David before heading back to town leaving David by himself as he smiled and head back down to his dojo. Meanwhile somewhere else in an unknown location Hawkmoth was furious about the lost of Homewrecker. “Curse you Hydrabug you may have been able to defeat Homewrecker but rest assured next time it'll be you who gets wrecked especially now that I know there are other powerful miraculouses that are in your possession.” Hawkmoth says before laughing. Author's Note Hey guys sorry for keeping you waiting this chapter is a crossover with my friend PixelSprite newest up coming story I'm currently in the middle of writing the next chapter so until then hope you enjoy this chapter
ChoiceAuthor's Note Hello everyone sorry for the long wait I had so many irl things to do and not only that but I been getting tones of writers block for this chapter but after so long the torment this chapter gave me is over so I hope you guys enjoyed the hard work I put into this chapter if not I understand Choice (Ponyville Spike P.O.V.) It has been a week since the night of summer sun celebration and the return of Nightmare Moon but after Me, Twilight, the girls and my new mentor Hydrabug defeated Nightmare Moon and turned her back to be Princess Luna Equestria returning back to being peaceful as it always well I guess not fully peaceful as during the celebration a creep named Hawkmoth as revealed himself and declared to take away the miraculouses that Hydrabug possessed one of them being the Black Cat ring miraculous he gave me and other being the Ladybug Earrings that are still in Hydrabug possession. Anyways back on topic after the celebration Hydrabug agreed to mentor me on how to use my abilities which we been doing lately of course Twilight had asked where I've been wondering off too which I always replied with “I been hanging out with a friend” but then a few days ago Hydrabug and I ended up in another Equestria while training to say I was surprised would've been an understatement. After I felt the sun's light hit my face I slowly started to wake up before yawning and stretching out my arms and as I stretched I heard some noise coming from my right and when I looked down I saw the small black cat kwami named Plagg sleeping. “Mmmmm delicious Camembert oh how much love you my sweet stinky cheese.” Plagg says in his sleep which made me roll my eyes while smiling. “Okay come on Plagg time to wake up.” I say as I try to wake the small kwami. “Huh wha-? What time is it?” Plagg asked as he yawned while rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “It's already morning Plagg so come on I'll get you some nice Camembert for breakfast after I make some breakfast for me and Twi.” I say as I get out of bed and start getting ready for the day. “Alright I'm coming.” Plagg says as he flies out of bed. After getting ready I headed downstairs and towards the kitchen as I started to prepare breakfast for both me and Twilight. As I cooked both me and Plagg heard some yawning and thinking fast Plagg hid in my pocket. “Good morning Spike, breakfast smells good.” Twilight says as she enters the kitchen. “Thanks Twilight breakfast almost ready by the way.” I exclaimed as I cooked. “Okay thanks Spike.” Twilight says as she takes a seat at the table. Once breakfast was done I started to serve Twilight before setting my plate and sitting down to eat. “Mmm thanks Spike, your pancakes are always the best.” Twilight says as she ate her pancakes I made for her. “Awe shucks Twilight thanks.” I say with a smile before taking a bit of my pancakes. “So Twilight we still planning to help Applejack at Sweet Apple Acres?” “Of course Spike, what kind of a friend would I be if I didn't agree to help her out.” Twilight says as she ate her pancakes. “Eh true.” I say as I took another bite out if my pancakes. (Intro Sequence) “During the daytime I'm David, just a normal guy with an extraordinary life but there is something about me that only a few know about because I have a secret.” “Miraculous! Lives can change! Protecting those you love! From those that want to do harm! Miraculous! We can be brave! The power of love makes us strong! Miraculous!” (End intro) (Everfree Forest Restored Castle Of The Two Pony Sisters David P.O.V) After Celestia sun's light shone through the window of my room hitting my face with its light I started to get up as I stretched out my arms while letting out a yawn. “Damn that was a good sleep. I haven't slept on a bed in over a thousand years. I really needed it.” I say as I get up from my bed before hearing two small snores on my bed and when I turned to look at my bed I smiled when I see Tikki and Sarra sleeping on my bed. “Tikki, Sarra, time to wake it's morning.” I say trying to wake the two sleeping kwami's. “Five more minutes father.” Sarra says tiredly. I smiled as I chuckled. “Come on Sarra time to get up if not then I guess you won't get any sushi.” I say with slit smirk. After hearing that Sarra immediately got up. “Sushi where I want some.” Sarra says flying around the room frantically which made me chuckle at this. “Calm down there's none here but I'll be glad to make you some.” I say trying to calm Sarra down. “Oh hehe sorry father but you know how much I love sushi.” Sarra says with a slight chuckle while at the same time Tikki started to wake up. “What’s all that noise?” Tikki asked before yawning. “Good morning Tikki and sorry about that Sarra wouldn’t want to get up so I had to say something to get her up.” I say apologetically as Tikki floats up from the bed rubbing her eyes. “It’s fine David we both know she’s not really a morning kwami.” Tikki says making both of us laugh. “Yeah that’s true, back before we were ever turned to stone she wouldn’t get up not unless we say her favorite food.” I say before me and Tikki said at the same time. “Which is sushi.” We both say before chuckling. “Hey come on stop it I know I don’t like waking up in the morning but I can’t help but wanting to sleep in a bit more longer!” Sarra pouted in frustration at me and Tikki making fun of her. “Hehe yes we know Sarra we were only joking.” I say with a chuckle as I rubbed her head making her smile and chuckle. “Now come on you two me let’s head into the kitchen make some brunch and sushi then we’re heading into town.” I say with a smile. “Okay.” Tikki and Sarra says happily. As I turned to leave the room I heard Spike voice call throughout the castle. “HYDRABUG YOU HERE!?” “Huh why is Spike here?” I asked confused. “Don’t know but we should see what it is?” Tikki says as I nodded in agreement. “Tikki, Sarra unify!” I call out as Sarra and Tikki got sucked into their miraculouses before transforming into my hydrabug disguise. “Okay let’s see what Spike wants.” I say as I make my way towards Spike location. After a bit of running I make it to the front entrance of the castle where I see Spike waiting with plagg floating next to him. “Hey Hydrabug there you are I was looking for you.” Spike says with a smile when he sees me. “Hey Spike what brings you here it’s not really a training day today so why are you looking for me?” I asked before noticing a scroll in his claws. “Yeah I have a letter to from the princess.” Spike answered before handing me the scroll. After handing me the scroll I opened it and read what it says. “Dear prince Hydrabug you have been cordially invited to attend this year annual grand galloping gala at canterlot castle at the 21st day of may we are looking forward to seeing you again even if it’s not in your real identity sincerely from princess celestia.” After reading the invitations I noticed a ticket taped to the bottom of the invitation. “Hmm the grand galloping gala huh man that takes me back.” I say with a smile. “Really you okay with hanging around so many nobles talking about boring stuff all night or whatever?” Spike asked. “What you talking about Spike back before I ended up in stone the grand galloping gala was a fantastic party where many famous musicians come and play for the party, plenty of tasty and delicious food for all the guest enough to fill their bellies I might add and there was some wonderful dancing true there were some talk amongst the nobles there but other then that the parties were fine.” I say explaining my experience with the gala in the past. “Huh really I guess that sounds interesting.” Spike says with a thoughtful expression. “I guess I wouldn’t mind actually going if that’s how the grand galloping really is because I just always thought it was like girly fru fru stuff and nobles talking about boring stuff.” “Speaking of which I’m assuming Celestia gave you and Twilight tickets?” I asked. “Yeah and of course I didn’t want to go at first because I thought it was all girly fru fru nonsense but after hearing your experience I might actually change my mind about not wanting to go but then again it might put more pressure on Twilight.” Spike answered but the last part caught my attention. “Uh explain and I mean about the part about Twilight?” I asked. “Oh right well before coming here me and Twilight went to Sweet Apple Acres to help applejack gather some apples so she can win a bet against her brother Big Macintosh but as we were heading back to put the apples in Applejack barn we received an invitation from the Princess inviting Twilight to the gala and a guest and when I refused to go Twilight was going to give her second ticket to Applejack who said they wanted to go to drum up some business for her family farm but Rainbow Dash came crashing in since she was napping nearby in a tree and said she wanted to go to see the wonder bolts and then Twilight asked them both to give a good explanation for why they want to go and would give the ticket to whoever explanation was good but as you can guess both of their explanation were good so now Twilight is going to have trouble picking which of the two should go with her but now if I were to say I want it now it’ll make her choice even harder.” Spike says as he explains Twilight situation. “Hmm yeah that would make things hard for Twilight.” I say after hearing Spike explanation. “Yeah and then pretty much after that we left the farm and that’s when I also got the invitation for you from the princess and came here.” Spike says. “I see well as long as nothing else happens like other ponies wanting the extra ticket too because that’ll put a lot of stress on Twilight.” I say not realizing I had just jinxed myself. (ponyville third P.O.V) After spike had left to deliver an important letter to hydrabug Twilight was alone to think about who she should hand the second ticket to the gala to. “Oh who should I give the ticket to both Applejack and Rainbow Dash make excellent reasons for why either of them should go Applejack wants to make money for her family so she could fix up stuff around her farm and Rainbow wants to go so she can meet her idols the wonderbolts oh why is it so hard to choose.” Twilight say deep in thought before she was suddenly tackled to the ground causing her to loose her grip on the tickets. “Oof!” When Twilight looked to see who had tackled her she saw it was none other then Pinkie and she noticed her tickets were gone she looked up to see them both float down onto her friends face. “Aaah bats! Bats on my face help!” Pinkie shouted as she quickly jumped up and started running before finally taking full notice of the tickets. “Wait are these what I think they are!?” Pinkie asked excitedly. “Uh if you mean if they’re the tickets to the grand galloping gala then uh yes?” Twilight answered as she picked herself up from the ground before picking up the tickets. After hearing that Pinkie gasped in excitement. "Tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala?! It's the most amazing incredible tremendous super-fun wonderful terrifically humongous party in all of Equestria! I've always always alwayswanted to go!" Pinkie said before she started to sing. "Oh the Grand Galloping Gala is the best place for me Oh the Grand Galloping Gala is the best place for me Hip hip Hooray! It's the best place for me For Pinkie...” ”With decorations like streamers and fairy-lights and pinwheels and piñatas and pin-cushions. With goodies like sugar cubes and sugar canes and sundaes and sun-beams and sarsaparilla. And I get to play my favorite-est of favorite fantabulous games like Pin the Tail on the Pony!" "Oh the Grand Galloping Gala is the best place for me Oh the Grand Galloping Gala is the best place for me 'Cause it's the most galarrific superly-terrific gala ever In the whole galaxy Wheee!!" Pinkie finished singing her song. "Oh thank you, Twilight, it's the most wonderful-est gift ever." Pinkie said as she bounced around Twilight's in happiness. “Um actually pinkie…” Twilight says before she was cut off by a slight gasp from Rarity who was walking by. “Twilight are these what I think they are?” Rarity asks when she takes notice of the tickets that Twilight has in her hands. Before Twilight could even answer her Pinkie interrupted and answered Rarity question. “Yes, yes, yes Twilight taking me to the grand galloping gala at Canterlot.” Pinkie answered. “The gala, I design ensembles for the gala every year but I never had the had the opportunity to attend oh the society, the culture, the glamour it’s where I truly belong and where I’m destined to meet him.” Rarity says with dreamy eyes. “Him!” Pinkie excitedly repeated before looking confused. “Who?” "Him. I would stroll through the gala, and everyone would wonder, "Who is that mysterious mare? They would never guess that I was just a simple pony from little old Ponyville. Why, I would cause such a sensation that I would be invited for an audience with Princess Celestia herself, and the princess would be so taken with the style and elegance that she would introduce me to him, her nephew: the most handsome, eligible unicorn stallion in Canterlot. Our eyes would meet, our hearts would melt. Our courtship would be magnificent. He would ask for my hoof in marriage, and of course I would say, "Yes!” We would have a royal wedding, befitting a princess, which is [giggles] what I would become upon marrying him, the stallion of my dreams." Rarity says with dreamy eyes. “Twilight I simply cannot believe you would invite Pinkie pie so she can party and prevent me from seeing my true love how could you?” Rarity asked before turning away upset. “Uh listen girls I haven’t decided who to give the ticket to yet.” Twilight answered. “You haven’t!?” Rarity and Pinkie asked. Before Twilight could say another word she felt the tickets being taken from her hands by a small rabbit. “Hey!” When the rabbit stopped running Twilight saw it stopped in front of their butter yellow friend Fluttershy. “Angle these are perfect.” Flutter shy says as she picks up the small rabbit and turns to see her friends. “Oh um hello Twilight I would like to ask I mean if it’ll be alright if you haven’t given the ticket to someone else yet?” Fluttershy shyly asked. “You!?” Rarity asked confused. “You want to go to the gala?” “Oh….no.” Fluttershy replied shyly before her rabbit stomped their foot on her hands. “I-I mean yes or actually kind of you see it’s not so much the grand galloping gala as it is the wondrous private garden that surrounds the dance the flowers are said to be the most beautiful fragrance in all of Equestria for the night of the gala and that night alone will they all be in bloom and that’s just the flora don’t get me started on the fauna there’s loons and toucans and bitterns oh my hummingbirds that can really hum and buzzards that can really buzz there’s blue jays, red jays and green jays, pink jays and pink flamingos.” Fluttershy explained while hugging her rabbit. “Gee Fluttershy it sounds beautiful.” Twilight says until she heard Rainbow shouting. “Wait just a minute!” Rainbow shouted from on top of a roof. “Rainbow Dash were you following me!?” Twilight asked angered at Rainbow Dash who flew down from the roof she was on. “No I mean yes I mean maybe look it doesn’t matter I couldn’t risk a good two shoes like you giving away that ticket to just anybody!” Rainbow answered. “Wait just another minute!” Applejack says as she came walking up to the group. “Applejack? Were you following me too?” Twilight asked Applejack upset. “No I was following this one.” Applejack says as she points to Rainbow Dash. “To make sure she didn’t try any funny business still trying to steal my ticket.” “Your ticket?!” Rainbow Dash replied in anger before the others joined in arguing about who gets the ticket while Twilight was starting to get frustrated with her friends arguing over the extra ticket. (unknown location) In a dark room a lone figure stood before his butterfly shaped window opened letting light shine through revealing the figure to be hawkmoth. “Ah such anger such frustration a perfect victim for my Akuma.” Hawkmoth says as a butterfly lands on his hand before he covered it with his other and imbued the butterfly with dark energy before letting go to fly off to its targeted victim. “Go my Akuma and evillize this angered soul.” After the Akuma flew out the window it started to fly it’s way towards the town of ponyville. (ponyville third P.O.V) As Twilight friends argue none of them were paying attention to a small black butterfly flying close by before I landed on Twilight tickets and merges with them turning them black and by the time the other took noticed it was too late as Hawkmoth had made their move on their friend as a purple outline of a butterfly appear over Twilight face. “Choice, I am Hawkmoth and I am giving you the powers to make others make difficult choices and punish those that don't choose and in return I want you to bring me the miraculouses of Panther Noir and Hydrabug.” Hawkmoth says communicating to Twilight telepathically. “The choice here is simple, I accept.” Twilight says, smiling evilly. “Good choice.” Hawkmoth says with a grin while Twilight friends tried pleading for her to not give in before realizing it was too late as she was enveloped in a dark cloud before it dispersed revealing Twilight in a new look as she wore a suit that covered her whole body that was half red and half blue while she held a blue whip. “Oh no this is our fault.” Fluttershy says sadly while Choice starts laughing. “Soon everyone will know how it feels to make the toughest of choices.” Choice says with laughter before jumping through the air and landed on top of the roof of a house and started to make her way around town. (Ponyville David P.O.V) After Spike left the castle I ended up making brunch for myself, Tikki and Sarra and when we finished our brunch we decided to head into town to do some shopping and relax. “Man it feels good to be out of the castle every now and then. As much as I love the castle, it starts feeling a bit lonely when I'm the only one living in it, minus you and Sarra, Tikki.” I say opening up my shirt pocket to see the kwami in question. “I know what you mean but of course everyone is afraid of the forest because of how strange it is to them and how dangerous it is so I doubt anyone would risk living in the everfree forest.” Tikki say as we walked “Yeah that's true.” I say until I ended up bumping into someone and when I looked to see who it was I saw it was Spike again. “Oh hey Spike sorry didn't see you there.” “Huh oh hey Blaze right haven't seen you since the summer sun celebration what you been up to?” Spike asked when he sees me in my pony disguise. “Oh nothing much was looking for a home here then trying to see if I can find a job.” I say not really telling him the truth. “Though finding a job might be a good idea I can't really continue to live off of my old treasure I kept hidden in the castle forever.” I thought to myself “Really huh odd how I haven't seen you around then?” Spike questioned. “Oh uh that's because I ended up living somewhere outside of town so that's why you haven't seen me that often around town.” I quickly answered. “Oh okay I guess that makes sense.” Spike says with an understanding look but as we talked we both ended up hearing screaming. “Huh what was that?” “I don't know but let's go check it out Spike.” I say before running towards the sound of the scream. “Right, I'm right behind you.” Spike states as he follows behind me. After a bit of running we ended up finding where the scream came from but when we arrived we were surprised to see Twilight wearing a red and blue suit and was holding a glowing blue whip while she stood in front of three flower pots containing different flowers a Daisy, Lily and Rose while she was laughing. “This is what you three get for not making your choices.” She says before jumping over a building to what i can assume is to find her next victim. “No way was that Twilight d-did she get akumatized?” Spike asked worriedly. “I believe so Spike.” I answered before we heard voices calling out to us. “Spike!” When we turned voices calling out to us we saw it was Twilight friends. “Girls what happened to Twilight how did she get akumatized?” Spike asked the girls. “Well sugar cube ah’ believe that it's our fault the five of us were arguin’ about who should get the extra ticket she has for the gala that we weren't payin’ attention to how frustrating it was making Twilight an’ before we realized it she got akumatized by Hawkmoth now she's going around making others make difficult choices and punishing those that don't choose.” Applejack explained while looking down sadly and when I looked at the others I saw they all had the same look as I can tell they knew they were being selfish about having the extra ticket. “Well you girls look like you realize your mistakes and will do what it takes to make up for it am I right?” I asked as they nodded. “Wait, hold on, I recognize you, weren't you that guy who was talking to Princess Luna when she was Nightmare Moon?” Rainbow asked. “Yes but now's not the time to talk about me, you girls need to go stop Twilight from hurting anyone else.” I answered. “He's right girls, we have to go stop Twilight and see if we can snap her out of it.” Spike says and at first they looked uncertain if they can do it but after some thinking they nodded in agreement. “You two are right Spike we need to get our friend back from the control of that meanie bo beanie Hawkmoth.” Pinkie says before she started to charge towards the location Twilight headed while Spike and the others follow behind but I noticed Spike quickly ducked into an alleyway which made me smile before I looked down at Tikki who poked her head out from my pocket. “You ready to do this Tikki?” I asked. “I'm always ready David.” She says with a smile as I nodded in approval before ducking into an alleyway and dropped my disguise. “Tikki, Sarra unify!” I shouted as Tikki gets sucked back into her miraculous as my outfit changed from a dragon design to a mix of a dragon and ladybug. “Alright let's do this.” I say with a grin as I jumped onto the roof of a house and start making my way to where Twilight was heading. As I jumped from roof to roof I encountered Spike in his Panther Noir disguise. “Hey Hydrabug, great to see you again. I'm happy you came.” Spike says as he greets me. “Of course and don't worry I already know Twilight is the one who got akumatized right?” I asked him despite already knowing the answer. “Yeah and you were right, her having too many people asking for her extra ticket put a lot of stress on her to the point she got akumatized.” Spike answered. “Don't worry we'll save her then turn everything back to normal.” I say reassuringly. “Your right we will save her and I believe I already know where her akuma is.” Spike says as we both kept jumping from rooftop to rooftop closing in on Twilight location. “Yeah I think I know too, it's in her tickets right?” I asked as Spike nodded in response. “And I believe I saw her holding them after she turned the flower ponies into flower pots.” Spike explained. “Alright then we'll have to find a way to either get her to drop them or immobilize her to get them but how.” As I was thinking of a way we could get Twilight tickets, we arrived at her location to see her facing her friends who were standing between her and the cake couples. “Twi come on snap out of it this isn't you.” Rainbow says, trying to plea for her friend to stop what she's doing. “Never if I'm the one who has to make tough decisions why shouldn't others and another thing my name isn't Twilight it's Choice!” Twilight or I guess I should say Choice shouts before trying to swing her whip at her friends and seeing this I threw my yoyo at her harm making her stop mid swing. “What?!” She says before turning to see me and Spike on the roof of a house. “I don't think so Choice you're not going to make anyone else suffer with tough decisions anymore!” I say as I held her arm in place with my yoyo. “Ah Hydrabug and Panther Noir just the two I was hoping to run into.” Choice says before yanking her making me lose my grip on my yoyo as I fell off from the roof I was on while my yoyo loosened on her arm. “Oof okay that hurt man I see this sometimes happen to heroes in movies or shows who stop a villain mid swing with a rope or strands of webs before they too get yanked by the villain and to think it happened to me yeesh.” I say as I pick myself up from the ground as Spike lands next to me. “Now Hydrabug and Panther Noir hand over your miraculouses to me or else!” Choice demanded extending out her arm, hands opened. “Yeah no not gonna happen especially since I don't feline like to give my miraculous to you.” Spike says tauntingly. “Yeah I'd never hand over my miraculous to you just so you can give it to Hawkmoth!” I say in agreement. “Very well then I'll just take them by force!” Choice says before she charged at us as she swung her whip at us. Not wanting to get hit, Spike and I jumped out of the way of her attack. “That was close, Panther Noir make sure not to get hit by her whip because I have a feeling that's how she uses her powers on you so make sure you attack her from a distance with your staff extension ability.” I say dodging another swing of Choice's whip. “Got it don't get hit and attack from a distance.” Spike says nodding in understanding as he also dodges an attack from Choice. As I dodged Choice's attacks while throwing some attacks back at her with my yoyo or shooting out beams from my hydra gauntlets eyes I started to think of a way on how to get my hands on her tickets. “There has to be a way I can get my hands on those tickets but how?” I asked myself before summoning a lucky charm but upon seeing it saw it was a honey wand. “What seriously I couldn't get anything better. What am I supposed to do with this?” I asked looking around before my eyes landed on Fluttershy which confused me before a realization hit me. “Of course that's it.” I say before calling out to Spike. “Hey Panther Noir mind keeping Choice busy for me for a bit I got something I need to do real quick.” “Wait seriously oh fine but try to make it quick will you.” Spike says after dodging another attack from Choice. “Of course I'll be right back bud.” I say before making my way towards Twilight friends. “Hydrabug darling what are you doing here aren't you supposed to be helping Panther Noir?” Rarity asked when she saw me. “Don't worry about him, he can handle himself fine but right now I kind of need to borrow your friend Fluttershy.” I spoke quietly whilst making sure Choice didn't notice us. “M-me? Um..i-if you don't mind me asking…why?” Fluttershy asked meekly as she hid behind her mane. Thinking of something quickly so as to not be suspicious I figured out exactly what to say. “I noticed some animals and need a little help getting them out of the area.” I say as I tell them a white lie. “Oh no those poor animals a-alright I'll help you.” Fluttershy says as I nodded my head and picked her up and carried her off to somewhere more secluded. “Um excuse me where the animals you said were in danger if you um don't mind me asking that is?” She asked. “I'm sorry Fluttershy but there's no animals that are in danger. I only said that to get you alone because I need your help.” I answered while apologizing to her. “Y-You need my help b-but what can I do? I'm not really that strong or courageous?” Fluttershy asked shyly. “Fluttershy it doesn't matter if your courageous or strong or anything like that after all you helped your friends with the manticore when Nightmare Moon returned and yall got passed it because you showed it kindness it's that kindness to help others is why I need you I need your help to save your friend Twilight.” I told Fluttershy as I gave her a reassuring smile. “Y-You really think so?” Fluttershy asked shyly with a slight blush. “I know so.” I answered. “Th-Then okay I will help you.” Fluttershy says determined looks albeit shyly. “Great.” I smiled as I pulled out my yoyo and opened it up revealing a small glowing pink portal before digging my hand in and pulling out a bee hair comb pin. “Fluttershy this is the Bee miraculous with it it’ll grant you the powers to immobilize your foes, will you use it for the greater good and help save those in need of help?” I asked as I extended my hand out to her, showing her the Bee miraculous. “Y-Yes of course wil.” Fluttershy says as she takes the miraculous and places it in her hair and the moment she did a bright light came out from the miraculous surprising her as it flew around her. “Eep!” When the light stopped spinning around her it flew in front of her before the light faded to reveal a small bee kwami. “Greetings my Queen, I am Pollen and I will be your Kwami.” Pollen says as she calmly introduces herself to Fluttershy. When Fluttershy saw Pollen only one thing ran through her mind. “Oh my goodness you're so cute.” Fluttershy says dropping her shy persona as she pulls Pollen in for a hug. “Awe thank you my Queen.” Pollen says with a smile as she returns Fluttershy hug. “Alright Fluttershy I believe that's enough there we have to hurry back to help Panther Noir.” I calmly stated. “O-Oh right my bad.” Fluttershy says apologetically. “All you need to say my Queen is Pollen buzz on.” Pollen explains with a slight bow. “Okay Pollen buzz on!” As soon as Fluttershy spoke those words Pollen gets sucked into her miraculous before she gains two black antennas on the back of her head and was suddenly covered In a bright yellow suit while a yellow mask appears over her face before she flew up swirling around as she does as black particles flew around her covering her suit in a black stripes and when it was all done she gently landed back down and shyly looked away hold her arm over the other. “You look great Fluttershy but I guess I can't call you that anymore now can I.” I say with a smile. “What would you like me to call you?” I asked. Fluttershy thought about what name I should call her before she gave a smile. “Honey Bee I'd like to be called Honey Bee.” “Alright Honey Bee it is then.” I say with a nod of approval. “Alright Honey Bee let's go help Panther Noir and on the way I can explain your powers.” I say before making my way back to the fight. “O-Okay.” Fluttershy says as she follows behind me and as she follows me I explained how to activate her powers and what it does and when we arrived back at the fight we saw that Spike had managed to hold Choice off during our absence but he looked exhausted. “Panther Noir we're back sorry for the wait bud but you did great fending her off.” I say as I landed next to him. “Thanks and glad your back Hydrabug but um who's that?” Spike asked, pointing to Fluttershy in her Honey Bee disguise. “She's a friend who came here to help us. Her name is Honey Bee.” I answered as I introduced Fluttershy hero persona to Spike. “Great to meet you Honey Bee, glad you can join us.” Spike says as he greeted Fluttershy. “I-It's great to meet you too Panther Noir.” Fluttershy says, greeting Spike back. “Alright here's the plan you two, Panther Noir you, Honey Bee and I will be closing the distance of our attacks with Choice and as we do I want you to do what you do best and annoy her with your taunts while I try to close in on Choice by using my powers to give me access to venom to stun her but I already know she'll expect and take that as her opportunity to strike me with her powers but she won't know I'll be the distraction so Honey Bee can stun her with her own venom ability in which case you Panther Noir will take her tickets and use your Cataclysm on them so i can capture the Akuma.” I explained. “You sure this'll work Hydrabug?” Spike asked. “Of course it'll work Panther Noir besides it's not like this is my first rodeo.” I say before giving a chuckle at the Spiderman reference I made. “Alright Hydrabug I trust you.” Spike says with determination on his face. “You can count me in too Hydrabug.” Fluttershy says in agreement.” “Alright let's go!” I say as we start charging at Choice while spreading out as to not get hit all at once. “The choice has already been made for you, Heroes! So quit hiding and face it!” Choice shouts as she looks in several directions intently. “We're right here, Choice!” I shouted as me, Spike and Fluttershy started attacking her from three different sides. “And we're purrfectly sure the choice we're making here isn't one your litterally thinking of.” Spike says tauntingly before jumping at Choice before swinging his staff down at her. “Gah!?” Choice exclaims as she's knocked back, swinging her whip at Spike, only for her attack to be stopped by Fluttershy with her own yoyo. “Thanks for the save there Honey Bee.” Spike says thankfully at Fluttershy's help. “Your welcome Panther Noir.” Fluttershy says with a smile as she held Choice’s arm with her yoyo. “Good work you two now it's my turn.” I say throwing my yoyo at her but seeing this choice used her strength given to her by Hawkmoth to yank Fluttershy as hard as she could to swing her at me. “Wrong choice!” Choice shouts as she swings her whip at me and Fluttershy, only for her whip to be intercepted by Spike's staff. “Grah! Will you just stay STILL?!” Suddenly Hawkmoth spoke to Choice telepathically. “What are you doing Choice are you just going to stand and let those heros make a fool of you or are you going to do something about it because if not I will take away your powers!” he says threatening Choice. “No! I..I won't disappoint you, Hawkmoth.” Choice mutters to herself. “Good remember bring me their miraculouses and you can keep your powers!” Hawkmoth demanded before ending his communication with Choice. After Hawkmoth ends his communication with her, Choice pulls Spike and his staff with her whip. “Whoa!” Once Spike got hit with her whip he stopped moving and started to glow blue. “Time to Choose Panther, powers or identity? Would you keep your powers and reveal your identity? Or would you lose your powers and keep your identity hidden? Your choice.” Choice spoke as her whip began to glow as well. “Crap this isn't good either choice is a loose, loose situation.” I say after realizing Choice had these choices chosen just for us. “Oh no does this mean that no matter what he picks his identity will still get revealed and he'll still loose his powers?” Fluttershy asked. “Exactly but we can still use this as part of the plan you go sneak up behind her while I distract her.” I told Fluttershy after we both got back up. “R-Right got it.” Fluttershy says with a nod as she starts sneakily making her way behind Choice. “Hey Choice I have a choice for you which one you want? A dose of punch or a dose of VENOM!” I shouted as I charged at her as my gauntlet was covered in a yellow bee stinger. Choice looks at me in surprise for a moment as Hawkmoth’s symbol appears in front of her face as her eyes harden as she leaps back away from me and swung her whip at me. “Smart choice trying to paralyze me, Hydrabug, too bad your surprise didn't last long enough now you have two choices keep your powers or keep your ability to move.” “You and I both know what my choice is here, Choice.” I say before giving her a smirk. “Oh and what choice would that be?” Choice asked with a raised eyebrow. “I'm choosing to keep you distracted long enough for my newest partner to immobilize you.” I say with a smirk. “What?!” Choice quickly turned around to see Fluttershy who was right behind her. “Venom.” Fluttershy says as her hand holding her yoyo was covered in a yellow bee stinger too as she hits choice in the chest with it causing Choice to freeze in place and releasing her hold on me and Spike. Once we were free from her hold Spike walked over to Choice and took the tickets she was holding. “Cataclysm.” He says as his hand glowed and dark energy before he destroyed the tickets making them turn to dust and once the tickets were destroyed the Akuma appeared and started to fly off. “I don't think so little Akuma It's time to de-evilize!” I shouted as threw my yoyo at the Akuma and caught it before reopening my yoyo releasing the butterfly as it was no longer covered in dark powers. “Bye bye little butterfly.” After setting the butterfly free i looked down at my lucky charm before smiling as I threw it up in the air. “Miraculous Hydrabug!” I announced before my lucky charm burst into ladybug particles restoring any damage or anyone who was affected by Choice powers back to normal. After everything was restored including the tickets Spike destroyed and once everything was restored Twilight reverted back to normal. “Huh where am I? What happened?” Twilight asked as she looked around confused while Spike, Fluttershy and I celebrated. “Pound it.” We all say albeit Fluttershy saying it more shyly. (Everfree Forest Castle Of The Two Sisters) After Twilight had turned back to normal I took Fluttershy to a secluded area for her to give me back the bee miraculous I loaned but of course she was saddened to see Pollen go however I had promised to let her see her again if I ever needed her help again which she happily agreed too then after that I returned her to her friends who along with Fluttershy apologized to Twilight for putting pressure on her about who she should give the ticket too. After she accepted their apologies she ended up sending the tickets back to Celestia who in turn not only gave the two tickets back to Twilight but gave her five more tickets each one for her friends and for Spike and after receiving the tickets they all went out to eat while I returned back to the castle to rest. “Man this was one eventful day never really experience this much excitement back before becoming a garden ornament.” I say laying my head in my pillow. “I'd say like wow I'm exhausted from using so much of my energy today.” Sarra says laying next to my head. Seeing this Tikki just chuckled. “I guess the saying is true like parent like child.” “And what's that supposed to mean Tikki?” I asked the Kwami of creation. “Oh nothing don't mind me just some rambling from how tired I am.” Tikkie says as she yawned. I just smiled and rolled my eyes. “Alright then come rest Tikki after all we had a long day today.” I say as Tikki smiled and laid down on the other side of my head before the three of us fell asleep. (unknown location) In an unknown location Hawkmoth was standing in the middle of a dark room looking up at his opened window in anger. “I may have chosen wrong in sending Choice at you Hydrabug but rest assured my next choice of villain won't be a terrible one so till then Hydrabug watch your back because one way or another I will get yours and Panther Noir’s miraculouses!” Hawkmoth says before he starts laughing maniacally. end
Memories of ones we loveIt was a nice summer day I was hanging with my friends Lucy, Mark, Steve and Rosalia along with my little sister Sarah we had all just entered the Henry B. Convention Center the six of enjoying the time we had together at the convention but suddenly I heard my sister scream when I turned around I saw my sister in the arms of a crazed hooded figure and when went to save her I heard a bang and next thing I knew I was lying on the floor in the pool of my own blood with my friends and sister surrounding me all with sad expressions crying for me to stay alive but try as I want i couldn't grant their wish as before long I ended up in deep never ending slumber. I gasped as I woke up in sweats as I held my chest panting from the dream I had. “W-Why did I dream of that day the day I died and ended up here in Equestria.” I asked myself while trying to control my breathing. As I slowly started to relax I started to hear Tikki and Sarra wake up. “Father, what's wrong?” Sarra asks as she rubs the sleep from her eyes. “Yeah David you alright you look like you woke up from a nightmare or something?” Tikki added before giving a yawn. “Oh sorry you two didn't mean to wake you I just I mean it just.” I say before giving out a sigh. “Nevermind it was nothing, just go back to sleep okay.” I say giving them a reassuring smile. “Okay if you say so David come on Sarra let's go back to sleep.” Tikki says as she and Sarra head back to bed and laid back down on the pillow. After the two fell back to sleep I got up and looked out the window up at the starry night sky before sighing. “Sarah, guys I miss you all. I wonder how you all have been doing after that day. I'm not sure if this world time and ours work differently or if it flows the same but I miss you guys especially you little sis. I hoped you been doing alright without your big bro around?” I asked as I looked up at the night sky hoping my friends and family had been doing well after my passing so long ago. (The next morning) When morning came I started off my daily routine as I usually do i would get up from my bed, head into the kitchen, make breakfast then read a book or two from the library then I would start my self training in the underground training grounds in made in the past to train warriors or new guardians however this time training felt different as I kept missing my attacks on the clones i made as i kept getting flashbacks to the day I died when I saved my sister. “Why am I starting to remember about that day today? I haven't thought about that day since after the first three years I been here in Equestria?” I asked myself before getting up from the floor I was meditating on. As I got up I heard a voice calling out to me. “Hydrabug you here?” Called out Spike's voice. “I’m here for my training!” Spike called out. “Crap that’s right today’s one of Spike training sessions how could I forget.” I thought to myself before calling back to Spike. “I’m down here in the training area Spike!” I called out. “Alright be right down!” Spike says as he starts making his way down. “Sarra regenerate!” I shouted before quickly transforming into my Hydrac persona and I did it just in time too as Spike arrived after I had transformed. “Hey Hydrabug oh nevermind I guess it's Hydrac now.” Spike says when he sees me in my Hudrac disguise. “Anyways I'm here for my training.” He says with a smile. “Good glad you can make it, especially since you came early this time.” I say as I smile back. “For today's training we’ll be starting off with some meditation then some physical training then I'll show you some moves you can do with your powers.” I say getting Spike attention. “Wait, really I can do more than just touching stuff to destroy them?” He asked with excitement and curiosity. “Of course but I'll be showing you smaller stuff alright.” I answered with a nod. “Got it, as long as it means i can still learn something new about these powers you gave me the better I can help you out more.” Spike says with a determined look. Seeing this made me chuckle a bit. “Don't get too ahead of yourself Spike. Besides, no matter what, you're always a great help in more ways than you think.” I say as I walk over to the center of the room. “Really I am?” He asked as he stands next to me. “Yeah for instance your helping by keeping the ring of the black cat miraculous safe by also keeping your identity secret so others can't get their hands on it like Hawkmoth.” I answered as I took a seat on the floor. “Well of course because if I didn't then Twilight would also be in danger, that and Twilight has been trying to do as much research she can about the Miraculouses ever since the summer sun celebration but found nothing so if she found out i had one she would try to use me for her experiments to find as much as she can about them.” Spike says with a nervous chuckle as he takes a seat next to me. I gave a slight chuckle after hearing this. “Well she wouldn't be able to find any info about them in any book since I made sure of it over a thousand years ago I had all info about them hidden from history the only knowledge about them are in grimoires I been guarding along with the miraculouses well the miraculouses that weren't stolen during my absence.” I say as I start meditating. “Really why?” Spike asked? “Why not have the information known so others can figure out how to stop people like Hawkmoth?” “That point exactly because if people like Hawkmoth also finds out about the miraculous they'll also want to have them to do harm especially with your and my miraculouses which is also a reason to have your black cat miraculous and my ladybug miraculous separated if info of the miraculouses were made public.” I answered with my eyes closed. “Really why is that David.” Sarah asked. “Wait Sarah?” I thought to myself before opening my eyes and when I looked at where Spike was supposed to be sitting I saw Sarah. “You alright David?” Seeing this I rubbed my eyes before seeing Spike in Sarah place. “Huh what sorry what was that Spike?” I asked Spike while I shook my head from the things I just saw. “I asked if you were alright dude?” Spike asked. “Huh oh yeah sorry Spike just thought I heard something anyways to answer your question the reason why having our miraculous separate if info about them got out is because if they were to be brought together they would grant whoever wields them any wish they desire.” I answered before returning back to my meditation. “Wait really then why don't we make a wish now to find out who Hawkmoth is and stop him before he causes anymore problems?!” Spike asked getting up from where he was sitting. “I'm sorry but that won't be possible.” I quickly answered. “And why's that?” He asked. “Simple making a wish will also cause dire consequences.” I answered which confused Spike. “What do you mean?” Spike asked as he sat back down and went back to meditating too. “If one would to make a wish, like for example if you were to wish for a deceased loved one to be brought back to life then the universe would need to make a correction to the world to keep everything in balance by having someone lose their life so your loved one can come back to life.” I explained. “What?!” Spike says in shock. “Yeah so basically you can make any wish you want but not without consequences.” I answered. “Anyways now we got all this chatting out of our system we should focus on our meditation. “Oh right, sorry.” Spike says apologetically before he starts focusing on meditating and after a bit of proper meditating Spike and I got up from the floor before I ended up setting up some training dummies. “Alright Spike we'll be trying to fire off some destructive energy balls.” I explained. “I'm sorry we'll be doing what now?” Spike asked not knowing what I'm talking about. “Basically you'll be focusing your Cataclysm into a ball of dark energy at your fingertips or well in your case your clawtips then flicking them towards your target.” I explained. “Wow, that sounds cool!” Spike exclaimed with excitement. “It is here let me give you a demonstration.” I say as I summoned a Cataclysm with Sarra powers before conjuring it into a form of a small ball of destructive energy and right as I was going to fire at the training dummy it suddenly turned into the crazed hooded man who was holding my sister and seeing this I quickly aimed behind the dummy as I fired destroying the wall behind it and when I looked back at the dummy I saw it was back to being a dummy. “Hydrac you alright?” Spike asked when he noticed my quick hesitation to fire at the mummy before purposefully missing my attack. “Y-Yeah just got something in my eye is all.” I say as I shake my head trying to stop myself from being distracted. “I don't think you are alright. I don't know if you noticed but actually you've been sweating from time to time.” Spike explains and when I checked myself I saw he was right and seeing this I gave a sigh. “I guess you're right Spike.” I say with a sad expression as I take a seat on a chair nearby. “You see, something had been bothering me all day, something that I had thought I came to terms with long ago.” I explained. “Really what would that be?” Spike asked. “Well you see to understand what I mean better I have to explain something to you Spike.” I answered as I looked up at Spike. “What is it Hydrac? What do you need to tell me?” Taking a deep breath I looked straight up at Spike. “Spike I'm not really from Equestria.” I say as I start to explain. “Uh it's pretty obvious you're not.” Spike says with a small retort. “No I don't mean I'm not from Equestria but a different country type of deal I mean I'm not from this world.” I explain making Spike jaw drop. “Wait, are you saying you're like an alien, do the princesses know this?” Spike asked worriedly. “I guess kind of anyways also no they don't know they think i came from a far unknown land.” I answered before giving another sigh. “But that's not really the point the point is that I actually came from a world different from this one and in that world I lived with my family like my mother, my father and my little sister.” I explained with a smile. “I even had some friends.” I say before giving a sad expression again. “But it all changed one day me, my sister and my friends were all hanging together at a special even in our world; however, it all changed when my sister was taken hostage by some crazed guy who threatened to kill her but when I ended up saving her I ended up dying and ended up finding myself in your world when the princesses were still fillies anyways.” I explained. “Wow I-I don't know what to say other than you were a hero for saving your sister dude.” Spike says with a surprise and saddened expression. “Yes so I've been told but after that day I ended up living my new life here in your world and back then I was saddened I would never see my friends or my family ever again and they would never see me again not knowing I was still alive but after three years I thought I had came to terms with that fact but now for some reason I'm now starting to remember that first day when i arrived here and I'm starting to see images of my sister here and there along with that crazed man and I don't know why.” I explained while I started tearing up. When Spike saw this he gave a sympathetic look as he gave me a hug. “I may not know how it feels to go through all that but I'm guessing even though you say you came to terms with the fact you'd never see everyone you knew anymore I feel that's not really the case and that deep down you still wish you can see them again even for one last time but do you believe they would want you to feel upset about not seeing them again?” Hearing what Spike said I gave a sigh before smiling. “No and I guess you're right I might not be able to see them again but I'll never forget them either so the best thing I can do is cherish my memories of them and keep helping those that need it like I always have.” “That's the spirit.” Spike says with a smile. “Hey since your now feeling better mind showing me that move again now that your feeling better?” He asked with a grin which made me chuckle. “Of course bud, a promise is a promise after all and this is still training so let's get back to it.” I say with a grin before me and Spike went back to training as I showed him ways on how to use his powers. end
Miraculous FrontierIt was another day in Ponyville and I was currently making my way back home to the everfree forest to relax after another fight with a villain Hawkmoth had sent to fight me and Spike A.k.a Panther Noir. “Man, this is so exhausting. Is this how the heros from movies, shows and comic feel all the time after fighting villains everyday?” I asked myself after entering the everfree forest. “Man, I can't wait to get home and rela..AAAH!” I was cut off mid sentence when I felt myself tripping over something and when I turned around to see what it was, I saw it was some sort of large blue crystal, floating an inch from the ground. “Odd…. this wasn't here before and I traverse this path all the time?” I say confused before I reached a hand out and grabbed it, but the moment I did, I heard a feminine voice in my head. “To those who are not afraid to see the light and rise like a phoenix to stop those who will harm others, use this crystal to summon us, the Blade Queen and Thunder Phoenix, and a brave new frontier will be opened, but for those who wish us to do harm to others that don’t deserve it, beware…” “Blade Queen and Thunder Phoenix huh? I feel like I’ve heard those names before from one of my friends back home before… oh well, doesn't matter right now, what does matter is the fact I found another token, haven't seen one since my second day in Equestria I'll summon the two when I get home.” I stated before I continued to run back home to the castle. (An hour later) After about an hour I had arrived back at the castle standing at the main entrance of the castle. “Alright, now that I'm home, let's summon these two.” I say before calling out. “Blade Queen and Thunder Phoenix, I summon you!” Instantly, what appeared to be a massive obsidian gate appeared right in front of where I stood, the doors swinging open to reveal a portal behind them that spat out 2 winged figures in a tangle of limbs. The first one had white hair and blue eyes, and was clad in what looked to be medieval armor, but what caught my attention were the massive pair of angelic wings on her back and the 7 ethereal blades that circled her. A single sword was strapped to her waist, while a kite shield was strapped to her right arm. The second figure was a brunette with gold eyes,more roman type armor and a single sword strapped to her waist, but her defining feature were her wings, which were made of pure electricity. Bolts of power arced between the feathers. “Ow! Cassie, you're poking my chest with your elbow!” the first figure yelped, her voice I recognized from the token message. “I can't help it, you're not exactly being comfortable yourself, Mira!” the second figure sniped back as they struggled to untangle themselves. “Uh hello there, you two uh need help there?” I asked getting both of their attention. There was a shake of their heads as the two finally pulled apart from each other, brushing off any wrinkles and dust from their clothes. “I'm guessing you're this world's displaced?” the white haired girl who I now knew as Mira asked me. “Yeah, my name's David Anderson, but my friends call me Dave for short.” I answered before de-transforming out of my hero disguise. “But most folks around here call me Hydrac or Hydrabug.” I added after I de-transformed. “Nice to meet you, Dave. My name’s Miriam, or Mira for short. This is my sister, Cassia.” Mira said, nodding her head to the other being next to her. “It's nice to meet you both, Mira, Cassia and I'm guessing I had summoned you both while you two were doing something in your Equestria?” I asked out of curiosity since they arrived tangled up. “Yeah, we were with a group from the Akras Summoner's Guild on the way to the Badlands. We got caught up in a skirmish against some minotaurs, and had just defeated them when you called us over.” Cassia said. “Ah I see, anyways if you’re wondering why I called you, the main reason is… well I haven't seen a displaced for awhile, well not after being in stone for a long time.” I said as I stretched. Both girls winced at that. “We were also sealed in stone for a long time. But it was by our choice to have ourselves sealed to defeat Discord. I still need to give him a slap for turning us into ponies…” Cassia grumbled. Hearing the name Discord made me growl in anger as memories of my own version of him echoed in my mind. “Of course it had to be that mistake of a patchwork creature even if they aren't my world's chaos maker since mine is a girl.” I say in anger. “My version of him was the reason why I was stone since they tried turning my students/ mare friends into stone.” I swore I could have heard a record stop in their heads as their faces had varying looks of shock and disbelief. “Discord’s a girl in this Equestria?” Cassia asked. “Yeah, but their name isn't Discord here, it's Eris and thankfully when I went to receive the miraculouses, or whatever miraculouses that were left when Tia and Lulu were watching them in my absence I saw she was also encased in stone.” I answered. “Brat deserved what she got after disobeying her own father.” I muttered silently to myself. “Miracu-what?” Mira asked, a note of confusion in her voice. “I'm… not familiar with those.” “Oh they're magical jewelry with creatures inside them called kwamis that give their wearer powers they're from a show my sister made me watch with her that's called miraculous ladybug.”I answered. “And two of them if brought together can grant a wish but not without a price and since I'm their guardian, I try to prevent that from happening.” “Never heard of that show, unfortunately.” Mira said, rubbing the back of her head. “My sister and I were more interested in the game Brave Frontier, where our characters came from.” “It's fine if you never heard of it i heard sometimes displaced aren't aware of what franchise other displaced are displaced as anyways I thought i summoned you to have a talk and hangout because I just got back from having a fight with a pony who was turned into a villain because fuck i need a break from all these attacks.” I explained. “Unfortunately, most displaced end up facing foes from their respective franchises, and we're no exception. The reason my sister and I were heading to the Badlands is because a mad god called Maxwell had her forces attack a town, only five survived, 4 kids and 1 adult.” Cassia said, her eyes turning flinty at the memory. “Our task is to defeat her and 3 other gods.” “Wow I didn't really realize that there's some displaced out there who actually have to fight literal gods to save their world and hearing everything you said it's just horrible I mean for those ponies to not only lose their homes but their friends and family from those kinds of attack it just.” I say before feeling my anger rise knowing how it feels to lose family and friends before I start to take a deep breath to relax. “Sorry I nearly got angered there but you know why don't I help you guys try to get stronger since I was able to help train another fellow displaced who summoned me to their world?” I asked. The two girls seemed to share a silent conversation with each other before Mira spoke up. “We'll take up your offer to help train us.” She said. “Alright then follow me.” I say before making my way to my secondary hidden training arena. “So what exactly is this Equestria like?” Cassia asked. “Well from what I seen so far there's versions of Equestria where everyone an actual pony or anthro and well, my world so happens to be a world of anthro ponies and my first day here I saved Tia and Lulu when they were still little fillies when they were attacked by timber wolves.” I answered as I stood in front of a wall with a torch to my left before I pulled it down to reveal a secret tunnel. “That doesn't lead to a torture chamber, does it?” Cassia joked nervously. “Ha your funny but no it leads to my special training arena where those with powers can go all out without destroying anything created by yours truly.” I answered as I walked down the tunnel. “I have another training area hidden in the library but it's not protected with protection magic so it'll get destroyed if we try going all out with our training there.” “Makes sense.” Mira said. “Yeah and when we get there I want you two to show me your abilities first before we train got it.” I said before getting into my master mode. Both girls nodded in agreement. “Good because we're almost there.” I stated as I pointed to a light ahead of us. “Whoa…” Both Mira and Cassia gasped. The training area was a huge underground colosseum with a giant crystal ball being used as an artificial sun but not only that but there were symbols everywhere that were all the same design. “How long did it take to build this?” Cassia asked. “It took eight years to create all this.” I answered “and that giant crystal up there was created by your truly, but the magic to make it feel like real sunlight was made by that old fart Starswirl, that old bastard even mocked me for not even knowing how to make the crystal feel like real sunlight.” I said, frustrated at the memory of the old fool who always tried to compete with me. “I'm guessing you two got along like oil and water.” Cassia said. “In a way, yes. Of course, the other pillars and the princesses always managed to calm us both down before we both did something regretful like last time.” I explained, sighing at the last part. “What do you mean “last time”?” Mira piped up. “Let's just say during one of our fights, we ended up destroying parts of the castle, most of it being my doing.” I explained. “And some of the staff ended up getting injured because of our fight.” “Yikes.” Cassia gulped. “Yeah but enough about me and that old fool since we're here. I want you two to show me what you got so I can know what I'm working with here.” I demanded getting into my role as a master. The two nodded, each drawing their blades. “So both of us have a set of moves called Brave Bursts, and there are 3 types, standard, super and ultimate.” Mira explained. “My current form, Holy Blade Sefia has the first two, while my sister gains access to all 3.” “I see, show me.” I asked before pulling a lever causing the ground to shake before it opened up for something to rise up and that something was a rock golem. “That golem is something I created so I want you to use your abilities on it.” Mira charged forward, her blade glowing with a bright light. “Brave Burst: Rouge Bind Fencer!” She yelled, delivering a heavy blow to the golem, before then gesturing with her other hand, as she did so, the 7 swords that were orbiting her flew towards the golem, each one delivering a punishing blow that sent it skidding back and leaving scorch marks on it as well. I noticed that each time she hit it, the same crystal I had picked up earlier spawned onto the ground, before they were drawn towards Mira, her blue eyes slightly glowing as she absorbed them. As the golem made to move back to its original spot, I saw that it couldn't move at all, somehow she had managed to paralyze it. “Super Brave Burst: Atomic Nova!” She cried, before swinging her sword and sending an arc of light smashing into the golem, her sword blades then delivering even more blows to the golem. “Well damn, you're the first to immobilize my golem. Not even Tia or Lulu can do that. I'm impressed.” I say Impressed at what I witnessed. “Cassia, why don't you give it a go.” Cassia nodded, charging forward. “Brave Burst: Thunder Blade: Yellow Silk!” She shouted, delivering a fast slash onto the golem, before then leaping up into the air and twirling her blade. As she did so, the electrical energy in her wings blasted upwards before arcing downwards towards the golem. At the same time, Cassia flew towards the ground, slamming her blade into the ground as the electrical blasts smashed into the stone being, sending crashing into the ground. “Super Brave Burst: Astinic Fall!” This time, Cassia delivered two blows before blasting the golem with another barrage of lightning strikes. Leaping backwards, she uttered one last shout, “Ultimate Brave Burst: Umber Depression!” This time, the electrical energy from her wings arced onto her blade, and with a single swing, a single massive bolt smashed into the golem, chains of electricity arcing all over the stone being as it juddered from the overload. After the strike the golem crumbled into pieces shattering into piles of rocks. Cassia blew a strand of hair out of her eyes. “How was that?” she asked. “Impressive! Those are some strong abilities you two have, but since you two will eventually go up against some gods in your world they might not be enough to do that much damage to them.” I say before I activated my miraculous. “Sarra regenerate.” I say out loud before I quickly glew and turned back into my hero identity Hydrac. I wore a blue draconic themed suit with a hood and a lighter blue underbelly and I wielded two gauntlets in the form of dragon heads. “Now this time I want you to use your powers on me.” I say as I jumped over them and onto the stadium where the golem once stood. Both girls gave me a shocked look. “Are you sure you want that? You saw what we did to the golem, we don't want to end up hurting you!” Mira said. Sighing, I gave them a demonstration of my abilities by using both of their abilities as well on a wall destroying it before it was recovered because of the magic in the colosseum. “If you're wondering my powers is called Displacement I can use any and all abilities i seen and trust me I've seen a ton, thanks to every game and anime I've seen and played” Mira sighed. “Alright… Brave Burst: Rouge Bind Fencer!” As soon as her blade struck, my muscles suddenly locked in place as whatever status effect her ability granted paralyzed me instantly. At the same time, the flash of light from her blades hitting my body temporarily blinded me while what felt like multiple burns criss-crossed across my chest and arms. “Paralysis huh clever it still hurts but clever but even if i can't move i still have long range abilities like this one chaos spears.” I say before spears of chaos energy were shot at Mira and Cassia. “That's a courtesy of shadow from the sonic franchise.” To my surprise, Mira stepped in front of Cassia, using her shield to swat away each energy spear. “Super Brave Burst: Atomic Nova!” She chanted, sending an arc of light energy smashing into me, as her ethereal blades landed more blows. “Hmm I guess I might've underestimated you both.” I say with a smirk before using my willpower to break through the paralysis. “I think I might need to step up my game.” I say before suddenly vanishing. The two girls stood back to back, their eyes searching for any movement. Without warning I reappeared above them both kicking them both away from each other before disappearing again and reappearing behind Cassia pointing my gauntlet at her, the eyes of my gauntlets glowing. “Bang.” I say as lasers shot out from the eyes of my gauntlets at Cassia. With a flap of her wings, she leapt over the twin energy blasts, before then diving down onto me and delivering a quick blow with her sword and then sending me flying into a wall with an electrical blast from her wings. “Brave Burst: Thunder Blade: Yellow Silk!” was my only warning before the same attack that dropped multiple lighting bolts on the golem smashed into me. “Air Strike Shield!” I quickly called out before a glowing green shield appeared above me protecting me from the attack. So focused was I on Cassia that I missed Mira charging towards me until a flash of light in my eyes caused me to recoil as she landed multiple blows on me with her blades. “Fuck, my eyes! Damn, talk about being blindsided.” I say before quickly recovering from the slight blindness. “Yeesh, fighting one person I'm always able to handle but two not so much but still i have to say you both got good team work.” “Helps that we do get some training from Noah and Seria.” Mira said. “I see well then why don't we make things even.” Say before summoning a literal shadow clone of myself who actually wielded a sword and shield instead of gauntlets. “Now it's an even two on two.” “We do have one more ace up our sleeves.” Cassia replied. She then chanted, “Vargas, lend us your blade and your fire!” A single summoning circle appeared in front of her, before a red haired man wearing armor and a cloak. and wielding a massive broadsword with flame designs materialized in the same spot. “We have the ability to summon certain heroes to assist us when they're needed.” “Huh now that's something you don't see everyday. I guess as they say we're cooked.” I say jokingly. “To quote a certain stallion: Eeyup.” Mira said, cracking a smile. “Well if I'm going down I might as well try something before going out, Mirage!” I called out before the stadium was covered in a blinding light. “What the…!?” Both girls yelped. When the light cleared there were hundreds of me surrounding the girls and their summoned hero. “You take the hundred on the left, I'll take the hundred on the right.”Cassia murmered to Mira. Out loud, she said, “Vargas, engage!” With a yell, the red headed man charged forward, his massive blade at the ready. “Mira, NOW!” Cassia yelled, before the two charged into combat. Me and my clones all charged in as well all of us shouting out. “Venom!” as soon as we said those words our fists were covered in a yellow bee stinger as one of my clones charged at Mira. As soon as he was within several feet of her, one of her blades quickly bisected him, causing the clone to disappear in a puff of smoke. Meanwhile, Cassia had already brought down multiple clones with multiple uses of electrical blasts and her sword while Vargas incinerated more with blasts of fire from his sword. Soon, the number of clones were reduced from hundreds, to a few dozen. As the three were distracted with the clones I actually snuck up on Mira hitting her with the stinger and the moment I did she was literally frozen in place. “MIRA!” The shout of rage made me spin around right as a blast of electricity sent me flying into the nearby wall. Before I could recover, I felt a hand hoist me into the air and the edge of a blade pressing against my throat. “What did you do my sister!?” Cassia snarled, arcs of electricity crackling off her wings onto the ground. “She's Just immobilized. She'll be back to normal in a few minutes.” I answered before taking this as a chance to sting Cassia too, immobilizing her. Big mistake on my part, for as soon as my gauntlets touched her, the electrical energy arcing around her chained onto them, shocking me in the process. “Crap that hurts.” “Maybe don't use metal around someone who can literally blast you with electricity.” Mira chuckled. “Hehe yeah and I see the effect of Venom wore off.” I say falling to the ground with a chuckle. “Anyways, you two weren't bad. I'm glad I got to train some strong students.” I say with a smile as I laid on the ground. “There's actually an academy that we attend, run by a Sun Wukong displaced from RWBY that's helped us as well based off Beacon.” Mira commented. “Shit no joke, I actually loved that series back home.” I say before giving this a thought. “Maybe I should try to attend this school myself, doesn't hurt to learn more things, am I right?” I say with a grineful smile. “Though I'll have to find a way to get in contact with the place.” “Here.” Mira tossed a single medallion to me. “This is his token, use this to contact him.” “Oh thanks will do.” I say after I caught the medallion. “Oh hey one more thing before we end this meeting of ours do you two have phones?” I asked as I got up from the ground. “No, unfortunately.” Cassia said, rubbing the back of her head. “No worries I can fix that.” I say before opening up a pocket dimension and reached my hand in before pulling out two phones. “Here, these have my number also there's some things you should know, one being you can call people, the second being you can't call people from your original world only to displaced who's numbers you obtained and third you can watch videos and stuff from our old world.” I say as I tossed them the phones. The two caught the phones, pocketing them while nodding in thanks. “Is there anything else you want to ask or do before we have to return?” Mira asked. “Hmm yeah maybe would you two like a new weapon or new powers since I have the ability to make those miraculouses i mentioned before I even have the ability to make weapons because the gauntlets I have I made them.” They shook their heads. “I think the phones are more than enough.” Cassia said. “Alright then I guess we're all good here and again you're welcome for your phones you two.” I say with a smile. “And thank you for the friendly spar. Hope to see you at Beacon sometime!” Mira said. “Right back at ya.” I say giving them a thumbs up. “Blade Queen and Thunder Phoenix our contract is complete.” With those words, a single portal opened up behind the two. Giving me a wave of farewell, the two walked through and vanished, the portal closing shortly after them. “Those two were great people to hang with, hope to see them again.” I say before leaving the training stadium to relax back at the castle. End Author's Note Hello guys hoped you like this chapter this was a crossover with Titan Commander Sebaste story brave frontier equestria and i also recommend checking out Titan Commander Sebaste that you can find right here Brave Frontier Equestria - Titan Commander Sebaste